.# 


^ 


%: 


■^ 


CM  O 

^  ^  C/i 

00  4J  OJ 

vO  ^  0) 

00  4J  C 

.H  t+-4  'H 

O  ^ 


G    >>  O 

<r£  +-> 
K  O  -H 

in      '^    CD   r— I 

00  (U  -H    O 
CVJ  C/5  O 

}^  dj  a 


4J 


::^ 


THE 


IDENTITY 


OF    THJ 


TWO  APOCALYPTIC  WITNESSES, 


CHARACTER,  DEATH  AND  RESURRECTION, 


AS     COI<XECTED     TVITH    THE 


INTRODUCTION    OF    THE    MlIiLENNIUM, 


TO    AVHICH    IS     ADDED, 


PIOUS    REFLECTIONS 

/ 
BY    JOHN    HERSEY, 


BALTIMOKE: 
ARMSTRONG     &     BERRY. 
HIGGINS   &   PERKINPINE,    PHILADELPHIA. 
1857. 

WOODS,  PRINT.  BALT. 


CONTENTS 


Page. 

Introduction, vii 

I. — The  Description  of  the  Apocalyptic  Witnesses,  15 
II.—The  Identity  of  the  Witnesses,         .         .         .19 

III.— The  Office  of  the  Witnesses— to  Prophesy,  23 
IV. — The  Condition  of  the  Witnesses  Clothed  in 

Sackcloth, 24 

V. — The  Time   they  were  to  Prophesy,  Clothed 

in  Sackcloth, 31 

VI. — A  further  Description  of  the  Witnesses,  33 

VII.— The  Power  of  the  Witnesses,    ...  38 
VIII. — The  War  waged  against  them,  and  their 

Death, 46 

IX. — The  Place  where  the  Witnesses  were  Slain,  58 
X. — The  Disgrace  and  Contempt  cast  upon  the 

Witnesses, 66 

XI. — The  Joy  their   Enemies  feel,  on  account  of 

their  Death, 71 

XII. — Their  Enemies  Rejoice,  because  those  Wit- 
nesses Tormented  those  that  Dwelt  on 

the  Earth, 72 

XIII. — The  Resurrection  of  the  Witnesses,        .  78 

XIV.— The  Exaltation  of  the  Witnesses,  .        .  86 
XV. — Commotions  Connected  with  this  Eventful 

Period, 88 


IV  CONTENTS. 

Page. 

XVI. — The  Joy  expressed  in  Heaven  at  the  Com- 
mencement of  Christ's  Millennial  Reign,  90 
XVII. — Additional   Proof  of  the  Correctness  of 

those  Views, 94 

XVIII— Further  Evidence  of  Correctness  of  the 

Foregoing  Theory,      .         .         .         .  105 

XIX.— An  Objection  Answered,        .        .         .  117 
XX. — Additional  Warnings  and  Admonitions  in 

Regard  to  Coming  Events,          .         .  121 

XXI— Another  Objection  Met,            .        .         .  124 
XXII. — Further  Reasons  given  for  the  Death  and 

Resurrection  of  the  Witnesses,            .  133 
XXIII. — Additional  Reasons  to  Convince  the  In- 
credulous,    145 

XXIV. — A  Case  of  Conscience,  or  our  Motives 

Examined,          .        .'        .        .        .  156 
XXV. — An  Expostulation  Addressed  to  the  Church,  165 

XXVI. — A  Reasonable  Inquiry  Answered,        .  171 

XXVII. — An  Additional   Objection  Answered,  176 

PIOUS    REFLECTIONS. 

Christian  Purity, 187 

Spiritual  Vision, 199 

Justice, 210 

Gold  Tried  in  the  Fire, 219 

Christian  Privilege,  the  Gift  of  God,          .        .  232 

Christian  Warfare, 247 

When  the  Son  of  Man  Cometh  shall  he  find  Faith 

on  the  Earth, 265 

Learning  and  Learned  Institutions,        .        .        .  278 


INTRODUCTION 


The  present  period  of  the  world's  history  is 
distinguished  by  numerous  incidents  of  deep  and 
thrilling  interest  to  the  inquiring  mind.  Action, 
effort,  zeal,  light,  increased  and  increasing  light, 
makes  our  day  as  one  of  peculiar  and  prophetic 
character.  The  Prophet  Daniel  seems  to  have 
had  direct  reference  to  the  present  era  of  time, 
to  the  developments  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
when,  by  the  authority  of  Divine  inspiration,  he 
says,  "Many  shall  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge 
shall  be  increased."  Dan.  xii,  4. 

Light  and  knowledge  is  being  rapidly  in- 
creased and  diffused  throughout  our  world ;  page 
after  page  is  written,  books  are  multiplied  almost 
without  number,  on  all  subjects,  especially  in 
2 


Vlll 

reference  to  the  prophesies  and  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. Many  wise  and  learned  men  have  writ- 
ten largely,  and  have  speculated  extensively 
on  the  deep  and  hidden  mysteries  of  the  apoca- 
lypse, the  closing  book  of  God's  revealed  will  to 
man. 

It  may,  therefore,  assume  the  appearance  of 
presumption,  if  not  downright  folly,  for  an  hum- 
ble and  obscure  individual,  destitute  of  lite- 
rary and  scientific  qualifications,  to  intrude  his 
views  and  opinions  upon  an  enlightened  and  in- 
telligent community.  We  are  encouraged,  how- 
ever, by  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  who  says, 
"But  God  hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  this 
world  to  confound  the  wise ;  and  God  hath  chosen 
the  weak  things  of  this  world  to  confound  the 
things  which  are  mighty ;  and  base  things  of  the 
world,  and  things  which  are  despised,  hath  God 
chosen,  yea,  and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring 
to  nought  things  that  are;  that  no  flesh  should 
glory  in  his  presence."  1  Cor.  i,  27,  28,  29. 

Although  the  scribes  and  pharisees,  and  rul- 
ers of  the  Jews,  rejected  and  despised  our  bless- 


IX 


ed  Saviour,  yet  is  it  said  that  the  common  peo- 
ple heard  Him  gladly. 

If,  therefore,  only  a  few  of  the  common  peo- 
ple (those  possessed  of  common  sense)  of  the 
present  day  should  hear,  and  profit  by  the  fol- 
lowing plain  remarks,  our  labor  will  not  be  lost. 

We  are  not  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  the  great 
Author  of  the  Bible,  in  His  infinite  wisdom,  has 
shrouded  many  parts  of  the  Book  of  Revelation 
in  deep  mystery ;  and  that  numerous  authors  have 
written  and  expressed  many  excellent  sentiments 
in  regard  to  the  real  design  and  meaning  of  this 
book ;  and  that  others  have  professed  to  "ww- 
veiV  those  mysteries,  and  make  them  plain  to 
the  comprehension  of  every  inquirer,  yet  the 
cloud  remains,  and  will  probably  continue  to 
conceal  many  of  the  great  events  contained 
therein  until  God  himself  shall  remove  the  cov- 
ering, or  impart  more  light  and  wisdom  to  His 
creature  man  than  He  has  yet  bestowed  on  any 
of  Adam's  fallen  race — "Until  the  day  when 
the  light  of  the  moon  shall  be  as  the  light  of 
the  sun,  and  the  light  of  the  sun  shall  be  in- 


creased  sevenfold."  Isaiah  xxx,  26.  Or,  it  may 
be,  that  all  those  mysteries  will  not  be  fully 
made  known  to  man  until  this  mortal  shall  put 
on  immortality  and  we  shall  know  even  as  also 
we  are  known. 

We  are  also  aware  of  the  circumstance,  that 
learned  and  pious  authors  have  not  only  enter- 
tained and  expressed  a  variety  of  conflicting 
opinions,  in  regard  to  the  meaning  of  this  Book, 
but  some  of  them,  one  at  least,  and  not  inferior 
to  the  others  in  regard  to  learning  and  knowl- 
edge, perhaps  the  most  popular  author  who  has 
written  on  the  subject  in  modern  times,  has  him- 
self expressed  different  views  and  sentiments 
respecting  the  identity  of  the  "two  witnesses," 
and  as  a  special  mark  of  the  magnanimity  and 
greatness  of  his  mind,  he  has  candidly  confessed 
his  mistake  ;  thus  if  once  mistaken,  asks  the  in- 
terested incjuirer,  may  he  not  be  again  in  error  ? 

Our  business  is  not  with  learned  men  and  their 
theories,  however  plausible  they  may  be,  while 
we  do  not  intend  to  follow  in  their  footsteps,  we 
do  not  intend  to  condemn  them ;  neither  shall 


XI 

we  refer  to  the  sectional  and  partial  occurrences 
recorded  on  the  page  of  history,  however  san- 
guinary, or  momentous  they  may  have  been,  in 
proof  of  the  great  events  connected  with  the 
Book  of  Revelation. 

God's  word  is  its  own  expositor,  it  is  wisely 
designed  for  all  mankind,  and  addressed  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  whole  world  in  all  ages  of  our 
world's  history. 

We  shall  not,  therefore,  limit  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel  in  the  communications  He  has  been 
pleased  to  make  in  the  Revelation  given  to  His 
servant  John,  to  one  or  more  of  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  and  the  limited  occurrences  which 
have  taken  place  at  different  times  during  the 
past  eighteen  centuries.  This  Book,  like  its 
great  Author,  cannot  be  limited  by  sectional 
and  partial  boundaries,  and  local  occurrences; 
but  it  gives  a  condensed,  a  comprehensive  and 
a  universal  view  of  all  that  has,  and  will  trans- 
pire among  men  throughout  the  entire  period  of 
probationary  time ;  and  opens  up  to  the  view  of 
the  purified  and  intelligent  mind,  the  commence- 
2^ 


Xll 


ment  of  another  and  infinitely  more  glorious  era, 
or  dispensation  than  our  sin  disordered  world 
has  ever  yet  enjoyed. 

If  our  views  are  not  rational  and  scriptural, 
let  the  reader  reject  them.  God  in  mercy  deals 
with  His  fallen  and  sin-enfeebled  children  wisely 
and  kindly ;  nor  does  He  require  us  to  believe 
any  thing  that  is  unreasonable,  though  many 
things  may  be  above  our  comprehension  in  our 
present  state. 

Though  the  sentiments  advanced  in  the  fol- 
lowing pages,  may  be  repulsive  to  the  wishes 
and  feelings  of  our  unsanctified  nature,  and  dif- 
ferent from  all  our  preconceived  opinions,  and 
the  strong  prejudices  of  our  early  education,  let 
us  not  hastily  reject  them,  but  calmly  and  im- 
partially examine  the  subject,  and  if  truth,  and 
reason,  and  past  experience,  and  God's  holy 
word,  conspire  to  confirm  those  opinions,  let  us 
not  close  our  eyes  to  the  exhibition  of  plain  truth, 
however  unpalatable  it  may  be  to  our  taste,  or 
opposed  to  our  wishes  and  desires.  Truth  is 
mighty  and  must  prevail.     It  was  the  language 


Xlll 

of  strong  prejudice  which  once  influenced  an 
honest  man  to  inquire  expressively,  in  regard  to 
the  identity  of  the  Messiah,  "Can  there  any 
good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth  ?"  Come  and 
see. 


I. 


THE    DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    APOCALYPTIC    WIT- 
NESSES. 

We  shall  not  presume,  nor  attempt  even  to 
discuss  the  great  mysteries  contained  in  the 
Book  of  Revelation  generally,  but  simply  con- 
fine our  remarks  to  the  identity^  the  character^ 
and  t\iQfaie  of  the  two  witnesses  so  prominently 
specified  in  this  part  of  God's  holy  word. 

The  account  given  of  the  two  witnesses  and 
their  mysterious  history  is  found  in  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  the  Book  of  Revelation,  and  reads  as 
follows : 

"And  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a 
rod :  and  the  angel  stood,  saying.  Rise,  and 
measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and 
them  that  worship  therein.  But  the  court  which 
is  without  the  temple,  leave  out,  and  measure  it 
not ;  for  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles :  and  the 
holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and 
two  months.  3.  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my 
two  witnesses,  and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thou- 


16 


sand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  clothed 
in  sackcloth.  4.  These  are  the  two  olive-trees, 
and  the  two  candlesticks  standing  before  the 
God  of  the  earth.  5.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt 
them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and 
devoureth  their  enemies :  and  if  any  man  will 
hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be  killed. 
6.  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain 
not  in  the  days  of  their  prophesy :  and  have 
power  over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to 
smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they 
will.  7.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their 
testimony,  the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit  shall  make  war  against  them,  and 
shall  overcome  them,  and  kill  them.  8.  And 
their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the 
great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and 
Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified.  9. 
And  they  of  the  people,and  kindreds,and  tongues, 
and  nations,  shall  see  their  dead  bodies  three 
days  and  a  half,  and  shall  not  sufi'er  their  dead 
bodies  to  be  put  in  graves.  10.  And  they  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over  them,  and 
make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts  one  to  another ; 
because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that 
dwelt  on  the  earth.     11.  And  after  three  days 


17 


and  a  half  the  Spirit  of  life  from  God  entered 
into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their  feet; 
and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  that  saw  them.  12. 
And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven,  say- 
ing unto  them.  Come  up  hither.  And  they  as- 
cended up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud  ;  and  their  ene- 
mies beheld  them.  13.  And  the  same  hour  was 
there  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of 
the  city  fell,  and  in  the  earthquake  were  slain 
of  men  seven  thousand :  and  the  remnant  were 
affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. 
14.  The  second  woe  is  past;  and  behold,  the  third 
woe  Cometh  quickly.  15.  And  the  seventh  angel 
sounded  ;  and  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven, 
saying,  The  kingdom  of  this  world  are  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ ; 
and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

How  shall  mortal  man,  he  who  is  but  a  worm 
of  the  dust,  compassed  about  with  ignorance  and 
infirmity,  presume  to  look  into  the  deep  things 
of  God !  0  thou  Most  High— Thou  that  rulest 
in  the  heavens  above,  and  in  this  lower  world, 
pardon  the  presumption  of  thy  servant,  and 
grant  him  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  enlighten  his  mind, 
and  to  humble  and  purify  his  heart,  that  he  may 
understand  thy  word  and  faithfully  and  affec- 


18 


tionately  warn  a  guilty  world,  and  a  slumbering 
unconscious  church  of  their  danger  of  the  things 
which  are  coming  upon  them !  May  the  trumpet 
not  give  an  uncertain  sound,  for  who  then  will 
prepare  himself  for  the  battle. 


II. 

THE  IDENTITY  OF  THE  WITNESSES. 

Proceed  -we  now  to  identify  the  character  and 
oflBce  of  the  two  apocalyptic  witnesses. 

Verse  3d.  "And  I  will  give  power  to  my  two 
witnesses,  and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand 
two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  clothed  in 
sackcloth." 

The  law  of  God  requires  the  testimony  of 
two  witnesses  to  render  their  evidence  valid  and 
conclusive.  Thus  in  the  great  work  of  man's 
salvation,  there  has  been  no  flaw  nor  omission ; 
all  that  should,  or  could  have  been  done,  has 
been  done  to  secure  the  salvation  of  the  human 
family — all  that  was  necessary  and  could  have 
been  done  consistent  with  the  character  of  God, 
and  the  relation  we  sustain  to  Him. 

Inquire  we  now  who  are  those  witnesses,  and 
does  their  life  and  character  correspond  with 
the  description  given  of  them  by  the  inspired 
writer  ? 

Mr  St.  The  first  witness  we  shall  name  is  the 
descendants  of  Abraham,  the  Jewish  church,  or 
3 


20 


nation.  As  it  regards  this  witness  we  notice 
their  office  and  their  duty.  They  are  to  pro- 
phesy. The  Jews  stand  forth  prominently  as 
faithful  witnesses  for  the  truth  of  the  prophesies. 
In  their  life  and  character  the  verity,  the  truth 
of  the  Old  Testament  prophesies,  are  fully  es- 
tablished. Their  present  condition  and  past 
history  most  conclusively  proves  the  numerous 
and  wonderful  predictions  made  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  concerning  them.  Had  their 
former  history,  and  their  present  circumstances 
have  been  different  from  what  they  have  been, 
and  what  they  now  are,  the  verity  of  the  pro- 
phecies would  have  failed,  and  God's  word  would 
have  fallen  to  the  ground  as  untrue.  Hence  the 
vast  importance  of  this  faithful  witness,  and  the 
testimony  they  are  still  bearing  for  the  truth  of 
Divine  revelation.  They  will,  no  doubt,  con- 
tinue to  bear  their  testimony  until  the  least  and 
last  prophesy  concerning  them  is  perfectly  ful- 
filled. As  it  regards  their  condition,  they  were 
to  prophesy  clothed  in  sackcloth,  viz.  in  a  de- 
graded and  sorrowful  state ;  this  doleful  condi- 
tion has  been  met  fully  and  prominently  in  their 
past  and  present  experience.  So  that  he  who 
runs  may  see  and  read  their  identity  of  charac- 


21 


ter,  and  their  doleful  condition.  They  are  now, 
and  have  been  for  many  centuries  literally  cloth- 
ed in  sackcloth. 

We  now  proceed  to  examine,  identify  and  es- 
tablish the  character,  the  office  and  condition  of 
the  second  witness,  viz.  the  christian  church. 

Secondly,  The  description  given  of  those  wit- 
nesses, will  be  strictly  applicable  to  the  chris- 
tian church  as  we  perceive  it  is  to  the  Jewish 
people.  1st.  Their  testimony — they  are  wit- 
nesses. Christ  says,  "And  this  gospel  of  the 
kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for 
a  witness  unto  all  nations,  and  then  shall  the 
end  come."  Matt,  xxiv,  14.  Again,  "Where- 
fore of  those  men  which  have  companied  with 
us  all  the  time  that  the  Lord  Jesus  went  in  and 
out  among  us,  beginning  from  the  baptism  of 
John,  unto  the  same  day  that  He  was  taken  up 
from  us,  must  one  be  ordained  to  be  a  witness 
with  us  of  His  resurrection."  Acts  i,  21,  22. 
"And  he  said,  the  God  of  our  fathers  hath  chosen 
thee,  that  thou  shouldst  know  His  will,  and  see 
the  Just  One,  and  shouldst  hear  the  voice  of  His 
mouth.  For  thou  shalt  be  His  witness  unto  all 
men  of  what  thou  hast  seen  and  heard."  Acts 
xxii,  14,  15.     "For  I  have  appeared  unto  thee 


22 


for  this  purpose,  to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a 
tvitness,  both  of  these  things  which  thou  hast 
seen  and  of  those  things  in  which  I  will  appear 
unto  thee."  Acts  xxvi,  16.  "But  ye  shall  re- 
ceive power  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come 
upon  you ;  and  ye  shall  be  ivitnesses  unto  me, 
both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and  in 
Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth."  Acts  i,  8.,  We  might  multiply  texts  to 
prove  the  identity  of  this  witness,  but  no  one 
will  doubt  the  fact. 


III. 

THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  WITNESSES— TO  PROPHESY. 

There  may  be,  however,  those  who  may  ob- 
ject to  their  ofiSce,  viz.  to  prophesy.  The  term 
is  not  only  applied  to  those  holy  men  who  were 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  foretell  future 
events,  but  the  appellation  is  given  to  those  who 
teach  others  and  preach  the  gospel.  Hence  St. 
Paul  says,  "Follow  after  charity,  and  desire  spir- 
itual gifts,  but  rather  that  ye  may  prophesy,  for 
he  that  speaketh  in  an  unknown  tongue,  speak- 
eth  not  unto  men,  but  unto  God ;  for  no  man 
understandeth  him ;  howbeit  in  the  Spirit  he 
speaketh  mysteries.  But  he  that  prophesieth, 
speaketh  unto  men  to  edification  and  exhorta- 
tion and  comfort.  He  that  speaketh  in  an  un- 
known tongue  edifieth  himself;  but  he  that  pro- 
phesieth,  edifieth  the  church."  1  Cor.  xiv,  1,  2, 
3,  4.  And  verse  31,  "For  ye  may  dAl  pro'phe8y 
one  by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and  all  may  be 
comforted." 

We  may,  therefore,  afiirm  confidently,  that 
every  minister  who  teaches  others,  may  be  said, 
in  an  important  sense,  to  prophesy. 


IV. 


THE  CONDITION  OF  THE  WITNESSES  CLOTHED  IN 
SACKCLOTH. 

It  may  be  doubted  whether  the  condition  as- 
cribed to  those  witnesses,  will  apply  to  the 
christian  witness  in  the  day  of  its  great  pros- 
perity. Let  us  therefor  examine  carefully  their 
real  character. 

Compared  with  the  standard  of  the  Gospel, 
(love  your  neighbor  as  yourself,)  and  in  view  of 
what  we  should  be,  it  must  be  generally  ac- 
knowledged that  our  condition  is  a  sorrowful 
one.  Our  faith,  alas  how  weak !  Our  love, 
how  faint  and  cold.  Christ  requires  us  to  love 
Him  more  than  our  father,  or  mother — sister, 
or  brother,  nay,  even  more  than  our  wife  or 
children ;  but  where  can  such  ardent,  pure  and 
undenled  love  be  found?  If  we  candidly  ex- 
amine the  state  of  our  humility,  gratitude, 
and  'patience,  we  shall  find  those  graces  very 
defective — very  far  from  what  they  should  be. 
Generally  speaking,  our  spiritual  strength,  as 


25 


well  as  our  christian  gifts  and  graces  are  far 
below  the  Gospel  standard. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  state  or  condition  in  so- 
ciety more  painful  and  mortifying  to  intelli- 
gent minds  and  hearts  of  sensibility,  than  fam- 
ily discord.  Would  it  not  cause  tears  of  sorrow 
to  flow  from  the  pious  father's  eyes,  to  know 
that  his  children  were  unkind  to  each  other, 
constantly  endeavoring  to  expose  each  other's 
character,  and  unwilling  to  eat  together  !  Sure- 
ly  such  a  state  of  things  would  throw  around 
the  good  father's  shoulders  a  mantle  of  '''sack- 
doth.''''  And  is  not  discord  in  all  its  diversified 
modifications,  a  characteristic  feature  of  Christ's 
church  in  the  present  day  ?  Nor  can  we  possi- 
bly suppose  that  our  heavenly  Father  possesses 
less  sensibility  than  fallen  man.  In  many  in- 
stances we  strive  to  conceal,  or  apologise  for 
this  dark  trait  of  character,  by  asserting  that 
we  do  not  difi"er  materially  in  the  important 
doctrines  of  the  Bible — it  is  only  in  non-es- 
sentials that  we  do  not  harmonize ;  yet  this 
mantle  will  not  cover  the  wound,  and  hide  the 
'^sackcloth."  To  say  nothing  of  the  bitter  en- 
mity which  exists  between  the  Roman  CathoHcs 
and  the  Protestants,  how  little  real  union  and 


26 


harmony  exists  between  the  different  Protestant 
denominations !  There  is  discord — there  is  a 
want  of  'perfect,  of  pure  and  undefiled  love, 
view  the  subject  in  whatever  light  we  may. 

No  discordant  sound  or  note  can  be  admitted 
into  heaven ;  nor  can  old  age,  or  the  grave,  re- 
move this  stain  from  our  garments,  which  must 
be  found  without  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  we  must  be 
excluded  from  the  presence  of  God  and  his  holy 
angels  forever.  This  is  not  an  unimportant 
consideration,  it  may  justly  be  called  a  ^'sacJc- 
cloth"  state. 

The  law  of  Christ  requires  us  to  love  our 
neighbor  as  ourselves ;  but  alas  how  few  of  us 
reach  this  pure  standard.  In  the  wise  and  in- 
imitable form  or  pattern  our  blessed  Saviour 
has  given  us  to  regulate  our  prayers.  He  directs 
us  to  pray — That  our  Heavenly  Father's  will 
may  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven. 
To  say  nothing  of  even  a  majority  of  the  church 
members  and  ministers,  where  shall  we  find  an 
individual  that  reaches  that  standard — that 
does  the  will  of  God  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in 
heaven  ?     Can  we  point  to  one  such  character  ? 

If  therefore  we  can  find  few,  very  few  if  any, 
who  reach  Christ's  standard — who  do  the  will 


27 


of  God  as  it  is  clone  in  heaven,  can  our  gar- 
ments be  spotless  ? 

If  we  examine  our  hearts  more  closely,  we 
may  perceive  something  more  like  '^ sackcloth,'' 
than  the  blemishes  caused  by  our  discordant 
feelings,  and  our  fearful  neglect  of  God's  holy 
vrord.  The  Bible  informs  us  that  thy  Maker  is 
tliy  husband,  that  the  church  is  recognized  as 
the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife.  Let  us  now  sup- 
pose a  case  that  would  be  more  dark  and  dis- 
graceful than  a  literal  garment  of  ''^sackcloth.'' 

Suppose  a  moral,  good,  but  a  poor  man,  has  a 
wife  who  is  ashamed  of  her  husband,  she  will 
not  walk  with  him  in  public,  but  associates  con- 
stantly with  the  lowest  grades  of  society — is 
seen  daily  walking  arm  in  arm  with  a  gambling 
drunken  man,  through  the  public  streets,  what 
character  would  she  bear  in  the  estimation  of 
a  reflecting  and  respectable  community?  We 
can  scarcely  describe  or  conceive  of  a  more  de- 
based character.  Let  us  now  candidly  and  hon- 
estly apply  the  picture  of  that  woman  to  the 
church,  and  we  shall  find  it  a  fac  simile  of  her 
character  and  conduct. 

Thy  Maker — thy  Saviour  is  thy  husband. 
Behold  Him  in  the  deep  valley  of  'poverty^  bear- 


28 


ing  His  cross  at  every  step,  and  with  weeping 
eyes,  and  kindest  words  of  affection,  lie  mildly, 
and  expressively  invites  us  to  follow  Him.  And 
yet  it  must,  and  will  be  generally  admitted,  that 
we  are  all  ashamed  of  poverty,  and  will  not 
walk  in  that  cold  unfashionable  path  if  we  can 
avoid  it;  and  even  most  of  us  who  are  really 
poor,  feel  a  desire  to  hide  it  from  the  eyes  of 
others,  nor  is  there  in  the  wardrobe  of  life, 
many  articles  more  degrading  than  deception. 
Nor  do  we,  generally  speaking,  like  self-denial 
much  better  than  poverty,  hence  very  few  of  us 
fast  even  one  day  in  the  week ;  yet  would  we 
rather  fast  two  days  in  each  week,  than  we  would 
look  like  poor  people.  Very  few  of  us  in  the 
present  day  can  measure  up  to  the  apostle's 
standard,  and  yet  he  fasted  often,  and  urges  us 
to  follow  him,  as  he  followed  Christ,  but  his 
words  are  treated  as  an  idle  tale,  while  the  voice, 
the  command  of  the  world  falls  with  imperious 
weight  upon  our  ear.  The  spirit,  the  customs, 
the  fashions,  which  constitutes  the  essence  of 
the  world,  that  deadly  foe  to  our  peace  and  hap- 
piness, speaks — commands  and  we  promptly  and 
cheerfully  obey,  however  ridiculous  the  custom 
or  fashion  the  god  of  this  world  presents,  we 


29 


smile  and  follow.  Thus  we  walk  arm  in  arm 
with  the  monster  who  seduced  our  first  parents, 
and  has  ruined  millions,  while  we  are  almost 
deaf  to  our  Saviour's  voice,  and  ashamed  of  our 
wise,  and  glorious,  and  merciful,  but  cross-bear- 
ing husband,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel.  Thus 
Christ  in  practice  is  shunned,  and  sufi'ered  to 
walk  almost  alone  through  the  valley  of  poverty 
and  suffering,  bearing  his  cross  at  every  step. 
And  though  he  plainly  admonishes  us  that  un- 
less we  deny  ourselves  daily  and  follow  Him, 
we  cannot  be  his  disciples;  and  though  he  bless- 
es the  poor  and  says,  woe  unto  you  that  are 
rich,  yet  are  we  unwilling  to  be  poor;  and  dis- 
regard the  blessings  promised  unto  them,  while 
we  greatly  prefer  to  be  rich,  and  risk  the  anath- 
ema denounced  on  them. 

The  Laodicean  church  were,  in  their  early 
day  as  much  deceived  as  the  church  of  the 
present  times.  They  sang  a  requieum  of  ease 
and  security,  saying,  we  are  rich  and  increased 
with  goods  and  have  need  of  nothing,  and  knew 
not  that  they  were  wretched,  and  miserable,  and 
poor,  and  blind,  and  naked.  Surely  a  '^sack- 
cloth"  state,  though  they  were  entirely  uncon- 
scious of  their  real  condition.     To  investigate 


30 


the  subject  no  farther,  there  is  abundant  reason 
to  believe  that  the  christian  loitness  is  clothed 
with  ^^sacJccloth." 


V. 


THE  TIME  THEY  WERE  TO  PROPHESY,  CLOTHED 
IN  SACKCLOTH. 

As  it  regards  the  time  those  witnesses  were 
to  prophesy^  viz.  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days, 
we  presume  they  are  prophetic  days — a  year 
for  a  day,  which  make  1260  years,  we  say 
nothing ;  many  learned  and  wise  men  have 
speculated  in  this  field,  and  have  been  disap- 
pointed. There  is  no  certain  data  given  by 
which  we  can  arrive  at  the  correct  time.  There 
is  cause  to  doubt  the  correctness  of  our  chro- 
nology ;  nor  can  it  be  very  important  to  the  can- 
did inquirer  to  know  the  day,  or  the  hour,  any 
more  than  it  would  be  to  know  the  day,  or  the 
hour  of  our  dissolution.  Our  duty  is  to  be  al- 
ways ready,  well  prepared,  with  our  lamps  trim- 
med and  brightly  burning,  and  our  garments 
unsoiled,  that  whether  the  Bridegroom  comes 
at  midnight,  or  any  other  hour,  we  may  be  pre- 
pared to  meet  Him  joyfully,  and  thus  enter  tri- 
umphantly into  the  marriage  supper  of  the 
Lamb. 

4 


32 


Judging,  however,  by  our  Saviour's  author- 
ized rule,  viz.  by  the  budding  of  the  trees,  ye 
know  that  summer  is  nigh.  The  important 
period  cannot  be  far  distant.  The  signs  of  the 
times  are  indeed  ominous ;  these  all  speak 
the  solemn  language  "Behold  the  Bridegroom 
Cometh."  May  our  inmost  soul  respond,  come 
Lord  Jesus,  and  come  quickly. 


VI. 

A  FURTHER  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  WITNESSES. 

Verse  4.  *'These  are  the  two  olive  trees,  and 
the  two  candlesticks  standing  before  the  God 
of  the  earth." 

The  language  in  this  verse  is  highly  figura- 
tive, and  whether  we  consider  those  trees  as  af- 
fording oil  to  heal  wounds,  or  to  burn  in  lamps, 
to  give  light,  those  tvitnesses,  represented  here 
as  olive  trees,  are  strikingly  applicable  and  illus- 
trative. All  the  healing  balm,  the  oil,  the  grace 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  flows  into  our 
diseased  world  to  heal  the  maladies  which  sin 
has  caused,  all  descends  through  those  two  luit- 
nesses.  The  Jew  is  the  root  of  the  tree  from 
which  Christ,  the  fountain  of  all  good  came  in- 
to our  world,  and  through  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel  by  the  church,  by  faithful  ministers, 
health  is  fully  imparted  to  our  diseased  souls. 
If  we  apply  the  oil  afforded  by  those  figurative 
olive  trees  for  the  purpose  of  giving  light,  all 
the  light  that  has  ever  shone  upon  our  dark 
world,  deeply  shaded  by  sin,  has  emanated  from, 


34 


or  passed  through  these  two  sources.  The  as- 
tonishing glow  of  light  which  is  now  shining 
and  enlightening  our  world,  all  flows  through 
those  two  witnesses^  typified  as  two  olive  trees. 
Jesus  Christ  is  indeed  the  light  of  the  world, 
and  by  His  ministering  servants,  and  the  influ- 
ence of  the  gospel,  the  light  is  now  being  rapidly 
difi"used  abroad  through  the  whole  world.  If  the 
light  of  science,  and  of  the  arts  so  wonderfully 
manifested  in  modern  times,  has  emanated,  even 
in  part,  from  the  powers  of  the  mind,  indepen- 
dent of  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  why 
has  it  not  shown  in  the  dark  land  of  Africa, 
and  other  heathen  countries  where  Christ  has 
not  been  preached  or  known  ?  Whatever  proud 
and  even  learned  infidels  may  say  to  the  con- 
trary, yet  that  great  truth  will  stand  out  in 
bold  relief,  and  may  be  read  and  known  of  all 
men — Christ  is  the  light  of  the  world.  Take 
Christ  away,  and  even  the  Hottentots  would 
sink  lower  than  they  now  are,  though  they  only 
receive  the  light  as  the  gloom  of  our  night  is 
cheered  by  an  absent — by  an  unseen  sun,  re- 
flecting his  rays  upon  other  orbs,  while  the  rays 
they  borrow  from  the  sun  fall  softly  on  our 
earth  to  render  the  darkness  of  night  support- 


35 


able.  Take  the  Bible  away,  and  our  world 
would  be  as  dark  as  the  regions  of  despair, 
where  the  wicked  inhabitants  grope  in  outer 
darkness. 

The  figure  further  applied  to  them,  is  equally 
applicable — "The  two  candlesticks."  The  can- 
dlestick does  not  give,  but  holds  the  light.  In 
like  manner  the  Jews  hold  up  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  other,  and 
the  more  important  witness  holds  up  to  a  lost 
world  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  mighty  God,  the  everlasting 
Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  the  Babe  of  Beth- 
lehem, as  the  true  light  who  lighteth  every  man 
that  Cometh  into  the  world.  "These  are  the 
two  candlesticks  standing  before  the  God  of  the 
earth,"  to  enlighten  the  pathway  of  poor  be- 
nighted pilgrims  on  their  way  from  a  land  of 
sin,  and  gloom,  and  death,  to  a  world  of  light, 
and  life,  and  glory.  There  shall  be  no  night 
there,  for  the  Lord  God  and  the  Lamb,  are  the 
light  of  that  city. 

Verse  5.  "And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire 

proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth 

their  enemies ;  and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them, 

he  must  in  this  manner  be  killed." 
4* 


36 


It  is  known  to  every  intelligent  person,  that 
for  the  last  eighteen  centuries,  nearly  the  whole 
world   has   been   arrayed   in   deadly   hostility 
against  the  unfortunate  Jews.     The  greatest 
efforts  have  been  made  to  exterminate  them 
from  the  earth,  and  yet  they  survive,  and  will 
live  until  they  have  finished  their  testimony, 
until  the  prophesies  are  fulfilled.     Those  who 
have  persecuted  and  hated  them,   and  would 
have  driven  them  from  the  earth,  will,  in  their 
turn,  and  in  the  fulness  of  time,  be  put  down. 
Though  their  sins  have  been  very  great.     They 
rejected  their  Messiah,  and  desired  a  murderer 
to  be  given  them  in  his  place ;  though  they  cru- 
cified the  Eternal  Son  of  God,  their  Redeemer, 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  and  desired  that  His 
blood  might  be  on  them  and  their  children  ;  yet 
are  they  God's  covenant  people,  of  whom  He 
has  said,  ^'Fear  thou  not,  0  Jacob,  my  servant, 
saith  the  Lord,  for  I  am  with  thee ;  for  I  will 
make  a  full  end  of  all  nations,  whither  I  have 
driven  thee ;  but  I  will  not  make  a  full  end  of 
thee,  but  correct  thee  in  measure ;  yet  will  I  not 
leave  thee  wholly  unpunished."    Jeremiah  xlvi, 
28.     The  mighty  God  of  Jacob  has  been  in 
their  midst,  as  He  was  in  the  bush,  as  a  hum- 


37 


ing  fire,  yet  have  they  not  been  consumed ;  and 
the  day  will  come,  when  the  fire  will  consume 
and  destroy  their  enemies,  for  the  mouth  of  the 
Lord  hath  spoken  it. 

The  christian  witness  has  also  been  assailed 
with  the  most  virulent  hatred  and  persecution, 
both  by  her  professed  friends,  as  well  as  by  her 
open  enemies ;  the  fire  of  hatred  and  persecu- 
tion has  raged  against  the  true  followers  of  Jesus 
in  almost  every  period  of  her  existence ;  yet 
the  malignant  assaults  of  her  avowed  enemies, 
and  also  of  her  professed  friends  have  not  pre- 
vailed against  her.  Her  Redeemer,  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel,  has  said,  I  will  give  thee  a  mouth 
and  wisdom  which  all  your  adversaries  shall  not 
be  able  to  gainsay  nor  resist.  And  no  weapon 
formed  against  thee  shall  prosper.  But  the 
end  approacheth  of  all  who  oppose  the  righte- 
ous cause  of  God  on  earth,  the  enemies  of  the 
genuine  church,  the  true  followers  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  will  be  consumed  by  the  breath  of 
God's  anger,  "Fire  proceedeth  out  of  their 
mouth  and  devoureth  their  enemies." 


VII. 

THE  POWER    OF    THE   WITNESSES. 

Verse  6.  "These  have  power  to  shut  heaven, 
that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophesy : 
and  have  power  over  waters  to  turn  them  to 
blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues, 
as  often  as  they  will." 

The  Jews,  the  lesser  witness,  possessed  of 
fewer  privileges  than  the  christian  ivitness,  ex- 
ercised extraordinary  power  in  almost  every 
period  of  their  history,  even  when  they  were 
held  by  their  enemies  in  captivity  in  Babylon, 
and  thereby  glorified  God,  and  exalted  His  name 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  until  their  final 
dispersion,  after  their  rejection  of  the  Messiah, 
when  they  lost  their  national  character. 

Moses  turned  the  waters  of  Egypt  into  blood ; 
and  Elijah  shut  up  heaven  that  it  rained  not  by 
the  space  of  three  years  and  six  months.  Those 
deeds  of  power  and  wonder,  were  not  efi'ected 
by  their  own  wisdom  or  strength,  but  through 
the  instrumentality  oi  faith,     A  comprehensive 


39 


view,  and  an  honorable  list  of  the  effects  of  faith, 
is  presented  in  the  eleventh  chapter  of  the  Epis- 
tle to  the  Hebrews,  where,  after  enumerating 
the  wonderful  deeds  effected  through  the  power 
of  faith  by  a  number  of  Jewish  worthies,  the 
author  of  that  interesting  epistle  says,  "For  the 
time  would  fail  me  to  tell  of  Gideon,  and  of  Barak, 
and  of  Samson,  and  of  Jephtha,  of  David  also, 
and  Samuel,  and  of  the  prophets  ;  who  through 
faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness, 
obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions, 
quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge 
of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness  were  made  strong, 
waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight  the  armies 
of  the  aliens.  Women  received  their  dead  raised 
to  life  again ;  and  others  were  tortured,  not  ac- 
cepting deliverance ;  that  they  might  obtain  a 
better  resurrection.  And  others  had  trials  of 
cruel  mockings,  and  scourgings,  yea,  moreover, 
of  bonds  and  imprisonments ;  they  were  stoned, 
they  were  sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were 
slain  with  the  sword :  they  wandered  about  in 
sheep  skins,  and  goat  skins ;  being  destitute,  af- 
flicted, tormented,  (of  whom  the  world  was  not 
worthy ;)  they  wandered  in  deserts  and  in  moun- 
tains, and  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth.    And 


40 


these  all  having  obtained  a  good  report,  through 
faith,  received  not  the  promise;  God  having 
provided  some  better  thing  for  us,  that  they 
without  us  should  not  be  made  perfect."  It  re- 
quired the  testimony  of  the  other,  and  more  im- 
portant witness,  the  christian  church — Jesus 
Christ  crucified,  revealed  and  preached  to  the 
world,  to  establish  their  claim,  and  secure  to 
them  the  glories  of  heaven. 

We  are  aware  of  the  mortifying  fact  that 
the  important  witness,  the  christian  church,  has 
not  now  the  power  ascribed  to  the  apocalyptic 
witnesses.  Though  it  is  said  they  have  the  power 
to  turn  water  to  blood,  and  smite  the  earth  with 
all  plagues,  it  is  not  said  they  will  exercise  that 
power.  It  should  be  a  reflection  upon  the  char- 
acter of  the  christian  church  to  be  deprived  of 
this  extraordinary  power,  whereas  the  lesser 
witness,  the  Jews,  with  less  light,  and  fewer 
privileges  retained  and  exercised  it  for  so  many 
centuries.  This  is  evidently  an  additional  proof 
that  we  are  clothed  with  ^^sackeloth,''  especially 
in  view  of  the  following  plain  declarations,  and 
the  great  and  precious  promises  made  to  the 
church  of  Jesus  Christ.  'Tor  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  if  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, 


41 


ye  'shall  say  to  this  mountain,  remove  hence  to 
yonder  place,  and  it  shall  remove;  and  nothing 
shall  be  impossible  unto  you."  Matt,  xvii,  20. 
"Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  if  ye  have  faith,  and  doubt  not,  ye 
shall  not  onlv  do  this  which  is  done  to  the  % 
tree,  but  also,  if  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain 
be  thou  removed  and  be  thou  cast  into  the  sea, 
and  it  shall  be  done.  And  all  things  whatsoever 
ye  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  ye  shall  receive." 
Matt,  xxi,  21,  22.  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  he  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do, 
shall  he  do  also;  and  greater  works  than  these, 
shall  he  do ;  because  I  go  unto  my  Father." 
John  xiv,  12. 

In  the  commission  given  by  Christ  to  His  dis- 
ciples, which  is  the  same  we  act  under,  if  our 
authority  is  valid,  the  power  given  to  this  wit- 
ness, to  the  minister  of  Christ's  church,  is  fully 
established.  "And  He  said  unto  them,  go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  my  gospel  to  every 
creature.  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized, 
shall  be  saved  ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall 
be  damned.  And  these  signs  shall  follow  those 
that  believe  ;  in  my  name  they  shall  cast  out 
devils ;  and  they  shall  speak  with  new  tongues. 


42 


They  shall  take  up  serpents  ;  and  if  they  drink 
any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them :  they 
shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they  shall  re- 
cover." Mark  xvi,  15, 16, 17, 18.  Christ's  au- 
thority is  the  only  valid  commission  we  can  act 
under  as  gospel  ministers,  in  the  present,  or  any 
other  age  of  the  church's  history.  If  we  refuse  to 
accept,  or  claim  our  privileges,  or  have  bartered 
them  away  for  the  smiles,  or  wealth  or  honors 
of  this  world,  so  much  the  greater  will  be  our 
condemnation  when  we  shall  be  called  to  give 
an  account  of  our  stewardship.  There  is  a  great 
deal  of  meaning  in  our  Saviour's  expression, 
when  he  says,  "Nevertheless  when  the  Son  of 
Man  Cometh, shall  He  find  faith  on  the  earth?" 
Luke  xviii,  8.  Which  clearly  implies  tha-t  faith, 
in  its  legitimate  character,  in  its  original,  and 
unchangeable  'power,  will  not  be  found  on  earth. 
If,  therefore,  unlimited  power  has  been  grant- 
ed unto  the  church,  through  the  exercise  of  gen- 
uine faith,  and  no  direct  nor  indirect  proof  can 
be  adduced  that  the  power,  the  glorious  privi- 
lege, has  been  revoked  or  taken  from  the  church, 
then  indeed  may  it  be  said  in  truth,  and  unequiv- 
ocally of  those  witnesses,  "They  have  power  to 
smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues  as  often  as 


43 


they  will."  Whether  the  witness  exercises  this 
power  or  not,  cannot  change  the  case,  or  annul 
the  privileges  with  which  the  church — the  min- 
isters of  the  gospel — have  been  invested  by  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  If  we  have  indeed  bartered 
this  pearl  of  great  price,  this  fine  gold  of  the 
gospel  away  for  naught,  the  greater  will  be  our 
shame  and  condemnation.  This  subject,  like 
many  others,  needs  honest  investigation,  and 
shall  be  noticed  more  fully  hereafter. 


VIII. 

THE    WAR    WAGED    AGAINST    THEM,  AND    THEIR 
DEATH. 

Verse  7.  "And  when  they  shall  have  finished 
their  testimony,  the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of 
the  bottomless  pit  shall  make  war  against  them, 
and  shall  overcome  them  and  kill  them." 

When  the  prophesies  are  all  fulfilled,  when 
the  times  of  the  Gentiles  shall  be  fulfilled,  the 
beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit, 
shall  make  war  with  them,  and  overcome  them, 
and  kill  them.  This  will  be  an  awful,  a  momen- 
tous period.  May  all  our  readers  wisely  pre- 
pare for  those  soul-trying  scenes. 

We  can  hazard  nothing  in  saying  that  the 
beast  ascending  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  is 
the  devil.  His  malice  and  hatred  of  the  wit- 
nesses cannot  be  doubted ;  and  when  his  chain 
is  sufficiently  lengthened,  he  will  commence  his 
work  of  destruction.  As  a  prelude  to  this  dread- 
ful drama,  he  will,  no  doubt,  diffuse  widely  the 
spirit  of  infidelity.     The  events  and  circum- 


45 


stances  which  have  been  transpiring  for  the  last 
half  century,  has  been  admirably  calculated  to 
induce,  and  diffuse  a  spirit  of  infidelity  abroad 
in  the  earth.  The  divisions  and  discord  which 
has  attended  the  different  branches  of  the  church 
for  many  years  must  increase  the  power  of  the 
beast,  and  result  in  ruinous  consequences. 
Union  and  purity  is  life,  and  imparts  strength  ; 
division  and  discord,  is  death.  Almost  every 
branch  of  the  church  has  been  visited,  and  sun- 
dered by  the  invisible  hand  of  the  beast — the 
demon  of  discord.  Even  the  mild,  peaceable 
Friends,  the  Quakers,  so  called,  have  not  es- 
caped this  malaria,  they  have  been  riven  asun- 
der, and  fierce  contention  and  strife  has  arisen 
among  them. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  suffered 
loss  and  pain  from  the  spirit  of  confusion  and 
discord,  and  within  a  few  years  past  has  been 
divided  into  two  nearly  equal  parts;  nor  has 
the  unholy  fire  ceased  to  burn  within  her  bosom, 
and  agitate  her  borders.  The  Presbyterian,  the 
Baptist,  the  Episcopal,  and  nearly  every  branch 
of  the  Protestant  church  has  been  visited  by 
this  unholy  demon. 

The  different  factions  and  isms  that  have 
risen  up  in  great  numbers,  all  point  to  the  same 


46 


ruinous  result,  all  directly  calculated  to  engen- 
der and  promote  a  spirit  of  infidelity,  and 
strengthen   the  beast  for  his  last  fatal  conflict. 

Mormonism,  and  mesmerism,  and  spiritualism 
all  belong  to  the  same  army,  commanded  by 
different  officers,  and  battling  under  different 
colors.  Under  different  guises,  he  is  now  mar- 
shaling his  hosts  for  the  last  conflict  between 
light  and  darkness — for  the  battle  of  Armaged- 
don— the  great  day  of  God's  wrath.  May  the 
trumpet  not  give  an  uncertain  sound — may 
we  not  be  ignorant  of  Satan's  devices,  but  stand 
firmly  on  the  Lord's  side,  nor  permit  the  beast 
to  place  his  mark  either  on  our  forehead,  or  in 
our  hand. 

Our  text  says,  the  witnesses  shall  be  slain — 
must  be  killed.  Hence  we  conclude,  that  the 
present  organization  of  the  churches  will  be 
overthrown — ^^killed."  This,  most  of  our  read- 
ers will  not  be  willing  to  believe.  It  is  very 
difficult,  if  not  impracticable,  to  persuade  any 
man,  or  any  set  of  men  to  believe  that  which 
they  do  not  wish  to  believe. 

The  Jews  in  their  prosperity  were  altogether 
unwilling  to  believe  that  their  nation,  and  their 
beloved  temple,  would  be  abandoned  of  God, 
and  overthrown — that  they  would  be  dispersed 


47 


over  the  whole  world,  a  proverb  and  a  bye- word 
for  their  enemies,  though  their  own  prophets 
had  plainly  declared  that  such  would  be  the 
case. 

We,  as  christians,  should  act  more  wisely,  by 
carefully  examining  our  position,  and  our  dan- 
ger, and  in  time  confess  and  forsake  our  sins, 
that  in  the  general  conflict  we  may  be  found 
among  the  Noahs  and  the  Lots,  that  we  may 
stand  before  the  Son  of  Man  and  escape  those 
things  which  are  coming  upon  our  sin- defiled 
world. 

Let  us,  therefore,  candidly  and  honestly  ex- 
amine the  probability,  nay  the  unmistakable 
evidences  that  an  awful  overthrow  will  be  the 
certain  doom  of  the  witnesses — of  the  impure — 
the  unholy  church.  We  should  not  shut  our 
eyes  to  truth,  nor  hide  from  danger  behind  the 
mouldering  walls  of  a  house  daubed  with  un- 
tempered  mortar — then,  indeed,  great  will  be 
the  fall. 

The  first  proof  we  shall  furnish  in  confirma- 
tion of  this  dreadful  conflict,  of  the  death  of  the 
witnesses,  shall  be  from  our  blessed  Saviour's 
own  lips.  He  says,  "A  house  divided  against 
itself  cannot  stand,"  Surely  no  one  will  pre- 
5* 


48 


tend  to  deny  the  fact,  that  the  church  is  divided, 
the  evidence  is  so  glaring  that  he  that  runs  may 
read,  and  if  Christ's  words  be  true,  the  church 
in  its  present  condition  cannot  stand.  The 
Lord  Jesus  says  again,  "But  as  the  days  of  Noah 
were,  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man 
be :  for  as  in  the  days  that  were  before  the  flood, 
they  were  eating,  and  drinking,  marrying  and 
giving  in  marriage,  until  the  day  that  Noah  en- 
tered into  the  ark,  and  knew  not  until  the  flood 
came  and  took  them  all  away,  so  shall  the  com- 
ing of  the  Son  of  Man  be."  Matt,  xxiv,  37,  38, 
39.  Again,  "Likewise  also  as  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Lot;  they  did  eat,  they  drank,  they 
bought,  they  sold,  they  planted,  they  builded ; 
but  the  same  day  that  Lot  went  out  of  Sodom, 
it  rained  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and 
destroyed  them  all ;  even  thus  shall  it  be  when 
the  Son  of  Man  is  revealed."  Luke  xvii,  28,  29, 
SO.  "And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun,  and 
in  the  moon,  and  in  the  stars;  and  upon  the 
earth,  distress  of  nations,  with  perplexity ;  the 
sea  and  the  waves  roaring  ;  men's  hearts  failing 
them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those  things 
which  are  coming  on  the  earth ;  for  the  powers 
of  heaven  shall  be  shaken.     And  then  shall  they 


49 


see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  a  cloud  with  power 
and  great  glory.  And  when  these  things  begin 
to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift  up  your 
heads ;  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh.  And 
He  spake  to  them  a  parable,  behold  the  fig  tree, 
and  all  the  trees;  when  they  now  shoot  forth, 
ye  see  and  know  of  yourselves  that  summer  is 
nigh  at  hand.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  this  gen- 
eration shall  not  pass  away,  till  all  be  fulfilled." 
(That  people,  the  Jews,  as  a  separate  and  dis- 
tinct people,  have  not  yet  passed  away,  nor  will 
they,  until  Christ's  kingdom  shall  be  set  up  on 
earth  in  universal  triumph  and  glory.)  "And 
take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  at  any  time  your 
hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting  and  drunk- 
enness, and  cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that  day 
come  upon  you  unawares,  for  as  a  snare  shall  it 
come  on  all  them  that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth."  Luke  xxi,  25  to  85. 

Those  solemn  and  awful  scenes  cannot  refer 
to  the  final  consummation  of  all  things,  the  day 
of  final  judgment,  as  many  suppose  they  do,  for 
the  plain  reason  that  there  is  a  day  promised 
when  all  shall  know  the  Lord  from  the  least 
unto  the  greatest,  when  it  will  be  no  longer  ne- 
cessary for  one  to  teach  another,  because  all 
shall  be  holy  and  happy — a  day  when  the  lion 


50 


and  the  lamb  shall  lie  down  together,  when 
nothing  shall  hurt  or  destroy  in  all  God's  holy 
mountain.  After  this  glorious  period,  it  is  not 
possible  that  all  shall  become  corrupt  as  were 
the  antideluvians,  and  the  Sodomites. 

The  holy  scriptures  abound  with  plain  de- 
scriptions of  the  awful  scenes  which  will  precede 
and  accompany  the  death  of  the  witnessses. 
We  will  advert  to  a  few  more  passages  which 
point  to  that  momentous  period ;  as  the  churches 
will,  no  doubt,  be  very  unwilling  to  believe  that 
God  will  cast  them  off,  and  overthrow  the  pres- 
ent constituted  state  of  things. 

"For  behold  the  day  cometh  that  shall  burn 
as  an  oven  ;  and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that 
do  wickedly,  shall  be  stubble,  and  the  day  that 
cometh  shall  burn  them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  that  it  shall  leave  them  neither  root  nor 
branch."  Malachi  iv,  1. 

Commentators  have  supposed  that  this  pre- 
diction was  fulfilled  in  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem, and  the  dispersion  of  that  people  among 
their  enemies ;  but  this  cannot  be  correct,  for 
one  plain  reason,  that  all  the  proud,  and  all  the 
wicked,  were  not  then  destroyed,  which  the  pre- 
diction unequivocally  says  shall  be  done.     The 


61 


apostle  to  the  gentiles,  in  his  first  letter  to  the 
church  at  Thessalonica,  and,  it  is  presumable  in 
reply  to  an  inquiry  made  by  that  church  in  re- 
gard to  the  time  "when  Christ  would  establish 
His  kingdom  on  earth  in  universal  triumph  and 
glory,  says  :  *'But  of  the  times  and  seasons, 
brethren,  ye  have  no  need  that  I  write  unto  you, 
for  yourselves  know  perfectly  that  the  day  of 
the  Lord  so  cometh  as  a  thief  in  the  night. 
For  when  they  shall  say  peace  and  safety,  then 
sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them,  as  travail 
upon  a  woman  with  child,  and  they  shall  not 
escape."  1  Thess.  v,  1,  2,  3,  4.  And  in  his  sec- 
ond letter  to  the  same  church,  he  says  :  "And 
to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with  us,  when  the 
Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  His 
mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance 
on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not 
the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  who  shall 
be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of 
His  power  ;  when  he  shall  come  to  be  glorified 
in  His  saints,  and  to  be  admired  in  all  them  that 
believe  (because  our  testimony  among  you  was 
believed)  in  that  day."  2  Thess.  i,  7,  8,  9,  10. 
The  above  passage  may  be  considered  irrelevant, 


52 


because  it  said  that  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  inflict 
the  fatal  blow,  and  in  the  account  of  the  death 
of  the  witnesses,  it  said  the  least  shall  kill  them. 
It  is  well  known  that  the  Almighty  frequently 
uses  the  wicked  as  His  sword,  thus  what  they 
do,  may,  in  one  important  sense,  be  attributed 
to  God.  Hence  it  is  said  that  God  moved 
David  to  number  the  Israelites.  2  Samuel,  xxiv, 
1.  And  again  it  is  said  of  the  same  transac- 
tion, that  Satan  provoked  David  to  do  this  deed, 
1  Chron.  xxi,  1. 

There  are  many  passages  in  the  Book  of  Rev- 
elation which  point  to  the  awful  scenes,  or  the 
day  under  consideration ;  we  shall  advert  to  a 
few  of  them.  "And  there  followed  another  angel, 
saying,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city, 
because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine 
of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication.  And  the  third 
angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  if 
any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and 
receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 
the  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  which  is  poured  out  without  mixture,  into 
the  cup  of  His  indignation ;  and  he  shall  be  tor- 
mented with  fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence 
of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the 


53 


Lamb ;  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth 
up  forever  and  ever  ;  and  they  have  no  rest  day 
nor  night  who  worship  the  beast  and  his  image, 
and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name." 
Rev.  xiv,  8,  9,  10,  11. 

The  term  Babylon  applies  to  the  fallen  or 
corrupt  church,  not  only  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
church,  but  to  every  branch  of  the  church  bear- 
ing the  mark  of  the  beast,  viz.  sin  in  its  most 
modified  and  modern  forms — either  pride,  or 
transgression,  or  the  love  of  the  world,  or  unbe- 
lief. And,  alas !  where  shall  we  find,  even 
among  Protestants,  a  church  or  people  entirely 
free  from  all  those  dark  traits — the  mark  of  the 
beast  ? 

0  how  few  among  the  best  of  us,  fear  God 
and  keep  all  His  commandments  always,  who 
feel  no  fear  of  man — who  have  the  mind  and 
spirit  of  Jesus — no  stain  or  blemish — no  con- 
formity to  the  spirit,  the  fashions  and  customs 
of  this  ungodly  world.  Wherever  any  of  these 
traits  of  sin  are  found,  whether  openly  in  our 
foreheads,  or  concealed  in  our  hand,  all  such  must 
fall. 

That  dreadful  day  is  more  vividly  snd  awfully 
described  in  the  same  chapter :    "And  another 


64 


angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  whicli  had  power 
over  fire ;  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  cry  to  him 
that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  thrust  in  thy 
sharp  sickle  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine 
of  the  earth,  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe.  And 
the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the^earth,  and 
gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into 
the  great  wine  press  of  the  wrath  of  God.  And 
the  wine  press  was  trodden  without  the  city, 
and  blood  came  out  of  the  wine  press,  even  unto 
the  horses'  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand 
and  six  hundred  furlongs."  Yerse  18, 19,  20. 

CHRIST'S  COMING-. 

The  following  declaration  and  exclamation, 
from  the  mouth  of  the  inspired,  the  evangelical 
Prophet,  is  strikingly  descriptive  of  Christ's  first 
and  second  coming,  and  of  the  momentous 
scenes  which  will  immediately  precede  the  in- 
troduction and  establishment  of  Christ's  trium- 
phant kingdom  on  earth — the  millennial  morn, 
when  God's  will  shall  be  done  universally  on 
earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.  "Who  is  this 
that  Cometh  from  Edom,  with  dyed  garments 
from  Bozrah  ?  This  that  is  glorious  in  his  ap- 
parel, traveling  in  the  greatness  of  his  strength  ? 


55 


I  that  speak  in  righteousness,  mighty  to  save. 
Wherefore  art  thou  red  in  thine  apparel,  and  thy 
garments  like  him  that  treadeth  in  the  wine-fat  ? 
I  have  trodden  the  wine  press  alone ;  and  of  the 
people  there  was  none  with  me :  for  I  will  tread 
them  in  mine  anger,  and  trample  them  in  my 
fury,  and  their  blood  shall  be  sprinkled  upon 
my  garments,  and  I  will  stain  all  my  raiment. 
For  the  day  of  vengeance  is  in  mine  heart,  and 
the  year  of  my  redeemed  is  come.  And  I  looked, 
and  there  was  none  to  help ;  and  I  wondered 
that  there  was  none  to  uphold  ;  therefore,  mine 
own  arm  brought  salvation  unto  me,  and  my 
fury  it  upheld  me.  And  I  will  tread  down  the 
people  in  mine  anger,  and  make  them  drunk  in 
my  fury,  and  I  will  bring  down  their  strength 
to  the  earth."     Isaiah  Ixiiii,  1-6. 

The  above  strong  and  awfully  descriptive 
language  cannot  refer  exclusively  to  Christ's 
first  coming — to  his  incarnation  and  crucifix- 
ion ;  but  it  refers  to  and  includes  His  final 
triumph,  and  points  unequivocally  to  the  battle 
of  Armageddon,  the  great  day  of  God's  wrath — 
to  the  death  and  resurrection  of  the  two  wit- 
nesses— to  the  introduction  of  the  glorious 
day  of  the  millennium — when  the  great  work  of 
6 


56 


man's  redemption  will  be  consummated  in  tri- 
umphant glory.  Our  inmost  soul  should  cry 
out,  come  Lord  Jesus,  and  come  quickly. 

The  solemn,  the  thrilling  scenes  described  in 
those  numerous  and  alarming  passages  of  God's 
holy  word,  doubtless,  point  to  the  death  of  the 
two  witnesses.     Those  events   cannot  refer   to 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  because  this  book 
was  written  after  that  period,  and  those  descrip- 
tions are  too  strong  and  comprehensive  to  have 
received  their  fulfilment  in  the  overthrow  of  that 
nation  :  nor  can  they  refer  to  the  final  judgment 
day — the  consummation  of  all  things   beneath 
the  sun,  for  the  plain  reason  that  God,  who  can- 
not lie,  has  promised  that  the  earth  shall  be 
renovated,  and  filled  with  righteousness,  after 
which  it  is  not  reasonable  to  suppose  that  such 
a  universal  state  of  depravity  could  exist,  as 
those  passages  plainly  intimate,  shall  be  found  at 
the  time  adverted  to.    And  to  suppose  that  they 
received  their  fulfillment  in  the  overthrow  of 
one,  or  more  of  the  nations  of  the  earth,  at  any 
period  since  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  into 
our  world  is  equally   absurd.     None  of  those 
scenes  meet  the  magnitude  of  the  case,  and  they 
have  been  so  numerous  and  vague,  that  almost 
every  writer  on  the  subject  in  modern  times, 


67 


has  given  them  different  applications,  according 
with  his  own  views  and  opinions.  We,  there- 
fore, confidently  believe,  that  the  death  of  those 
witnesses  is  yet  to  be  realized — is  still  in  the 
eventful  future,  and  should  make  a  deep  and 
solemn  impression  upon  the  heart  and  mind  of 
every  member  of  the  church,  not  only  in  the 
corrupt  Roman  Catholic,  but  also  in  every 
branch  of  the  Protestant  church.  We  should 
cease  to  contend  and  persecute  each  other.  Our 
prejudice  should  be  laid  aside,  because  it  is  evi- 
dently a  mark  of  the  beast,  and  cannot  be  ad- 
mittted  into  heaven. 

Our  inquiry  should  be,  are  our  own  garments 
white  and  clean  ?  Are  our  own  hearts  pure  and 
holy ;  free  from  pride  or  prejudice,  or  wilful 
transgression,  or  any  other  mark  of  the  beast 
even  in  our  hand  ?  Have  we  the  wedding  gar- 
ment on,  and  are  we  anxiously  and  momentarily 
looking  for  and  ardently  desiring  the  approach 
of  the  Bridegroom  ?  When  the  Master  comes, 
it  will  then  be  too  late  to  correct  our  errors,  or 
secure  gospel  privileges.  It  will  then  be  said, 
"He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still ;  and 
he  which  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still ;  and  he 
that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still ;  and 
he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still." 


IX. 

THE  PLACE  WHERE  THE  WITNESSES  WERE  SLAIN. 

Verse  8th.  "And  their  dead  bodies  shall 
lie  in  the  street  of  the  great  city,  which  spiritu- 
ally is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also  our 
Lord  was  crucified." 

It  is  presumable  and  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  their  maladies  will  be  of  a  spiritual  nature, 
and  their  death  a  spiritual  death,  which  will  be 
infinitely  more  painful  and  degrading  than  a 
literal  death  could  be.  In  death  literal  the 
struggle  is  soon  over,  and  surviving  friends 
soon  forget  what  was  at  the  time  an  alitiost  in- 
supportable bereavement.  But  not  so  a  spiritu- 
al death ;  the  pain — the  shame — the  stigma  re- 
mains an  indelible  blot  upon  these  unfortunate 
witnesses. 

The  place  where  this  awful  scene  is  to  be  ex- 
hibited, is  called,  spiritually,  Sodom  and  Egypt^ 
where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified.  Our  blessed 
Saviour  was  not  crucified  literally  either  in 
Sodom  or  Egypt,  but  where  they  had  all  the 
abominations  of  those  devoted  places.     It  will 


59 


be  prudent  and  profitable  now  to  examine  care- 
fully and  candidly  this  fearful  subject,  which 
may  give  us  some  idea  of  the  extent  of  the  pre- 
dicted malady,  and  where  the  tragedy  will  be 
performed,  and  also  who  will  be  the  victims. 
The  place  specified  is,  ''where  our  Lord  was  cru- 
cified,''' Spiritual  sufi'erings  are  more  painful 
than  those  of  a  literal,  mental  or  physical  char- 
acter. It  will,  therefore,  be  transacted  where 
Christ  has  been  spiritually  crucified,  and  all  who 
are  found  guilty  of  the  awful  crime,  and  have 
not  repented,  will  be  the  sufi'erers  in  the  dreadful 
scene. 

Let  us  now  inquire  honestly  how  we  may 
crucify  Christ  spiritually.  To  ascertain  this 
momentous  fact  correctly,  we  must  examine  care- 
fully the  circumstances  connected  with  the  cru- 
cifixion of  our  Saviour  in  Judea.  Christ  says 
himself,  "No  man  taketh  my  life  from  me, 
I  lay  it  down  of  myself ;  I  have  power  to  lay  it 
down,  and  I  have  power  to  take  it  again." 

All  the  powers  of  darkness  combined,  with  all 
the  wicked  men  on  earth,  could  not  have  taken 
Christ's  life — could  not  have  slain  Him.  It  was 
sin  that  caused  His  death,  and  every  wilful  sin 
we  commit,  we  drive  the  nails,  (spiritually,) 
6=^ 


60 


afresh  into  his  hands,  and  the  act  cries  aloud  in 
God,  the  Father's  ear,  crucify  Sim,  crucify 
Him  !  Thus  we  may  perceive  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  is  crucified  spiritually,  every  day  and  in 
every  part  of  Christendom  where  the  gospel  has 
been  published,  and  preached  in  our  christian 
land. 

The  heathen  world  have  not  been  guilty  of  this 
awful  act  of  cruelty ;  they  indeed,  like  the  wicked 
Jews,  are  sinners  before  God,  yet  they  know 
not  what  they  do ;  but  with  our  eyes  open,  and 
the  New  Testament  in  our  hands,  we  wilfully  and 
thoughtlessly  act  our  part  in  crucifying  the  Son 
of  God !  Now  this  solemn  and  awful  fact,  (if 
the  book  of  God  was  silent  on  the  subject,) 
should  admonish  us  of  our  danger,  and  warn  us 
of  our  approaching  doom  ;  that  we  are  drawing 
near  to  that  momentous  period  of  our  world's 
history  when  the  witnesses  will  be  slain,  when 
the  present  confused  and  discordant  state  of 
things  will  be  overturned  and  put  down.  It  is 
called  in  the  bible  by  different  names,  such  as. 
The  battle  of  Armageddon — The  great  day  of 
God's  wrath — The  Lord's  controversy  for  Zion. 
It  will,  no  doubt,  be  the  last  conflict  between 
the  opposing  powers  of  light  and  darkness. 


61 


It  behooves  us,  therefore,  to  look  well  into  our 
own  hearts,  that  we  may  not  be  implicated  in 
this  cruel  crime,  and  fall  like  the  antideluvians, 
and  the  wicked  Sodomites.  That  we  may  not 
be  numbered  with  the  enemies  of  Christ,  and 
betray  Him  with  a  kiss ;  this  we  may  do  when 
we  make  a  profession  of  religion,  and  wish  to 
gain  the  applause  of  man.  That  we  may  not  be 
like  the  traitor  who  betrayed  his  Master  for  a 
few  pieces  of  silver.  This  we  virtually  do  when 
we  love  money — when  we  swerve  from  the  high 
and  honorable  principles  of  truth  and  righteous- 
ness for  the  sake  of  gain,  or  when  we  have  one 
desire  in  our  heart  to  procure  any  article  for 
less  than  its  real  value,  or  when  we  are  willing 
to  take  more  for  an  article  than  it  is  really 
worth.  Every  unjust  person  must  fall  when  the 
witnesses  are  slain. 

Every  child  that  takes  his  father's  money 
without  his  permission,  is  guilty,  is  unjust.  As 
the  silver  and  gold  all  belongs  to  our  heavenly 
Father,  do  we  always  ask  his  permission,  when 
we  use  his  money,  however  small  the  amount  ? 
Our  souls  and  our  bodies  belong  to  God.  He 
says.  Son  give  me  thy  heart  ?  If  vre  keep  back 
any  part  of  our  affections,  and  place  them  in 


62 


part  upon  gold,  or  silver,  or  the  honors  and 
pleasures  of  this  world,  we  defraud  the  Divine 
Being,  and  become  desperately  unjust. 

In  our  dealings  and  transactions  with  our  fel- 
low beings,  do  we  act  as  justly  and  as  conscien- 
tiously as  a  friend  of  ours,  who  sold  an  article 
at  auction  which  was  bid  off  for  more  than  its 
real  value.  In  his  settlement  our  friend  in- 
formed the  purchaser  that  he  had  given  too 
much  for  the  carriage  ;  it  was  made,  said  he,  in 
my  own  shop,  and  I  know  its  value,  and  can 
receive  no  more  for  it.  God  loves  a  just  and 
honorable  man,  and  he  shall  be  safe  when  the 
world  is  burned  up. 

Our  blessed  Saviour  says,  "He  that  is  un- 
just in  the  least,  is  unjust  also  in  much."  Nor 
can  any  shade  of  injustice,  (any  more  than  pride, 
or  the  love  of  the  world,)  be  admitted  into 
heaven.  When  a  man  is  convicted  of  a  crime, 
he  is  from  that  moment  morally  dead — dead  in 
the  estimation  of  all  good  and  honorable  men. 
Thus  will  it  be  when  the  witnesses  are  slain. 
Their  real  character  will  be  clearly  developed 
and  exposed  to  the  eye  of  every  individual  in 
the  open  streets.  He  will  be  exposed  to  dis- 
grace, public  ridicule  and  contempt.     The  real 


63 

character  of  the  witnesses  will  be  ascertained 
by  the  application  of  the  measuring  reed  ad- 
verted to  in  the  1st  and  2d  verses  of  the  chap- 
ter which  records  their  character  and  doom. 
That  reed  or  rod  may  be  called  God's  holy  word, 
with  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  shining  upon 
every  page  and  every  word. 

Christ  has  unequivocally  said,  "He  that 
believeth  not  shall  be  damned,"  and  asks  the 
important  question,  "How  can  ye  believe  who 
receive  honor  one  of  another,  and  seek  not  the 
honor  that  cometh  from  God  only  ?" 

And  yet  many  of  us,  willingly  and  joyfully 
receive  honor  of  our  fellow  mortals — we  are  not 
afraid  to  be  called,  Rahhi,  Rev.,  Right  Rev.,  D. 
D.,  or  Professor,  &c. 

On  the  other  hand,  very  few  of  us  are  willing, 
as  our  Divine  Master  has  directed  us  to  take  the 
lowest  seat  when  we  are  bidden  to  a  feast.  When 
traveling  in  the  cars,  we  are  not  generally  willing 
to  take  the  second  class  car  among  the  poor, 
though  our  Divine  Master  was  numbered  among 
the  transgressors,  and  publicly  proclaimed  His 
own  poverty ;  nor  was  He  ashamed  to  associate 
with  the  poor  of  the  land.  Now  the  Lord  know- 
eth  the  proud  afar  off,  and  they  are  an  abomina- 


64 


tion  in  His  sight.  We  notice  these  things  that  our 
friends,  and  those  who  may  condescend  to  read 
these  pages,  may  not  be  deceived,  either  in  the 
estimation  of  their  own  character,  nor  be  igno- 
rant of  the  true  condition  and  certain  prospects 
of  the  church,  the  prominent  and  most  import- 
ant witness  in  the  premises. 

This  is  the  more  necessary  and  important  as 
the  Lord's  prophet  has  said,  *'the  heart  is  deceit- 
ful above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked, 
who  can  know  it?"  And  the  Lord  Jesus  has 
said,  "Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord, 
Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven ; 
but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is 
in  heaven.  Many  will  say  unto  me  in  that  day. 
Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name? 
and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils  ?  and  in  thy 
name  have  done  many  wonderful  works.  And 
then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew  you : 
depart  from  me  ye  that  work  iniquity."  Matt. 
vii,  21,  22,  23. 

Thus  from  our  Lord's  own  words,  many  who 
have  preached  the  gospel,  and  sinners  have  been 
converted  through  their  instrumentality,  will  be 
deceived  and  carry  their  delusions  into  the  eter- 
nal world. 


65 


Therefore  we  cannot  be  too  careful  in  the  in- 
vestigation of  our  own  character,  in  applying 
the  measuring  reed  to  our  hearts  honestly  and 
faithfully,  that  we  may  measure  fully  up  to 
the  gospel  standard,  and  inwardly  digest,  and 
thoroughly  weigh  all  our  thoughts,  words  and 
actions  in  the  scale  of  truth  and  rifrhteousness. 


X, 


THE  DISGRACE  AND   CONTEMPT   CAST  UPON  THE 
WITNESSES. 

Verse  9.  "And  they  of  the  people,  and  kin- 
dreds, and  tongues,  and  nations,  shall  see  their 
dead  bodies  three  days  and  a  half,  and  shall  not 
suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves." 

"And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and 
tongues,  and  nations."  This  statement  affords 
evidence  that  these  two  witnesses  were  not  sim- 
ply two  faithful  servants  of  God  raised  up  from 
time  to  time  to  testify  to  the  truth  of  the  gos- 
pel ;  neither  can  they  be  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments, but  the  Jews,  and  the  christian  church 
scattered  abroad  throughout  the  world.  The 
people  generally,  shall  see  them  conquered  by 
the  beast,  and  their  nakedness  exposed  to  public 
view;  nor  will  they  (their  enemies)  suffer  their 
dead  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves,  viz.  to  be  con- 
cealed. Could  they  be  hid  in  their  difficulties, 
in  their  fallen  and  degraded  condition,  it  would 
be  a  partial  relief,  a  drop  of  water  to  cool  their 


67 


parched  tongues ;  but  even  this  mercy  will  be 
denied  them ;  and  literally  for  the  space  of  three 
days  and  a  half,  (three  years  and  a  half,)  which 
will  probably  be  the  duration  of  their  extreme 
sufferings,  their  death-like  condition,  when  no 
pity  will  be  felt  for  them  nor  sympathy  expressed 
for  their  sorrows,  ^'and  their  dead  bodies  shall 
not  he  'put  in  graves.'' 

The  Lord's  prophet  Jeremiah  has  pointed  to 
this  awful  period,  with  the  precision  and  cer- 
tainty of  a  faithful  historian.  "For  lo  I  begin 
to  bring  evil  on  the  city,  (Jerusalem,)  which  is 
called  by  my  name,  and  should  ye  be  utterly 
unpunished,  (ye  Gentiles,  the  christian  church,) 
ye  shall  not  be  unpunished,  for  I  will  call  for  a 
sword  upon  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Therefore  prophesy 
thou  against  them  all  these  words,  and  say  unto 
them,  the  Lord  shall  roar  from  on  high,  and 
utter  His  voice  from  His  holy  habitation ;  He 
shall  mightily  roar  upon  his  habitation;  He 
shall  give  a  shout,  as  they  that  tread  the  grapes, 
against  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  for  the 
Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  the  nations ;  He 
will  plead  with  all  flesh ;  He  will  give  them  that 
are  wicked  to  the  sword,  saith  the  Lord.  Thus 
7 


68 


saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  behold  evil  shall  go 
forth  from  nation  to  nation,  and  a  great  whirl- 
wind shall  be  raised  up  from  the  coasts  of  the 
earth.  And  the  slain  of  the  Lord  shall  be  at  that 
day  from  one  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the 
other  end  of  the  earth ;  they  shall  not  be  lament- 
ed, neither  gathered,  nor  hurled;  they  shall  be 
as  dung  upon  the  ground."  Jer.  xxv,  29 — 33. 

Language  could  not  be  made  stronger,  nor 
could  words  more  fully  specify  and  confirm  the 
awful  death  of  those  witnesses.  Another  prophet 
has  also  pointed  to  this  momentous  event  in  plain 
unmistakable  language,  and  also  to  the  intimate 
connection  that  exists  between  those  scenes  and 
the  introduction  of  the  millennial  morning — the 
universal  sabbath  promised  to  fallen,  restless 
man.  "Therefore  wait  ye  upon  me,  saith  the 
Lord,  until  the  day  that  I  rise  up  to  the  prey, 
for  my  determination  is  to  gather  the  nations^ 
that  I  may  assemble  the  kingdoms^  to  pour  upon 
them  mine  indignation,  even  all  my  fierce  anger; 
for  all  the  earth  shall  be  devoured  with  the  fire  of 
my  jealousy.  For  then  will  I  turn  to  the  people 
a  pure  language,  that  they  may  all  call  upon  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  to  serve  Him  with  one  con- 
sent." Zephaniah  iii,  8,  9. 


69 


This  prophet  then  addresses  himself  to  the 
Jewish  witness,  the  natural  descendants  of  Abra- 
ham, in  the  most  consoling  and  triumphant  lan- 
guage, "Sing,  0  daughter  of  Zion,  shout,  0  Is- 
rael ;  be  glad  and  rejoice  with  all  the  heart,  0 
daughter  of  Jerusalem.  The  Lord  hath  taken 
away  thy  judgments.  He  hath  cast  out  thine  ene- 
my; the  King  of  Israel,  even  the  Lord,  is  in 
the  midst  of  thee ;  thou  shalt  not  see  evil  any 
more.  In  that  day  it  shall  be  said  to  Jerusa- 
lem, Fear  thou  not;  and  to  Zion,  let  not  thine 
hands  be  slack.  The  Lord  thy  God  in  the 
midst  of  thee  is  mighty ;  He  will  save.  He  will 
rejoice  over  thee  with  joy ;  He  will  rest  in  his 
love,  He  will  joy  over  thee  with  singing.  I 
will  gather  them  that  are  sorrowful  for  the 
solemn  assembly,  who  are  of  thee,  to  whom  the 
reproach  of  it  was  a  burden.  Behold  at  that 
time  I  will  undo  all  that  afflict  thee ;  and  I  will 
save  her  that  halteth,  and  gather  her  that  was 
driven  out ;  and  I  will  get  them  praise  and  fame 
in  every  land  where  they  have  been  put  to 
shame.  At  that  time  will  I  bring  you  again, 
even  in  the  time  that  I  gather  you ;  for  I  will 
make  you  a  name  and  a  praise  among  all  people 
of  the  earth,  when  I  turn  back  your  captivity  be- 
fore your  eyes,  saith  the  Lord."  iii,  14 — 20. 


70 


From  the  strong  language  of  scripture,  both 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  it  is  presumable 
that  the  triumphs  of  infidelity  will  be  so  com- 
plete over  those  witnesses  for  a  little  season, 
viz.  three  years  and  a  half,  that  they  will  not 
be  able  even  to  avoid  their  enemies'  scorn  and 
contempt.  "They  will  not  suffer  their  dead 
bodies  to  be  put  in  graves." 


THE  JOY  THEIR  ENEMIES  FEEL,  ON  ACCOUNT  OP 
THEIR  DEATH. 

Yeesb  10.  "And  they  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth  shall  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merry, 
and  shall  send  gifts  one  to  another ;  because 
those  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwelt 
on  the  earth." 

The  spirit  and  feelings,  manifested  on  account 
of  their  victory  in  the  defeat  and  death  of  their 
enemies,  those  two  witnesses,  are  perfectly  nat- 
ural in  our  fallen  world.  It  is  the  same  feeling 
which  influenced  the  priesthood,  and  the  Cath- 
olic church  on  the  occasion  of  the  massacre  of 
the  Protestants,  in  Paris.  A  scene  of  horror 
and  outrage  which  should  have  caused  fiends  to 
blush  and  weep ;  yet  those  poor  misguided,  de- 
ceived, and  so  called,  christians,  rejoiced  with 
exceeding  great  joy ;  illuminated  their  city,  and 
villages,  and  caused  their  rejoicings  to  be  heard 
throughout  the  kingdom.     So  will  it  be  when 

infidelity,  the  beast,  triumphs  over  Christianity. 
7'* 


XII. 

THEIR  ENEMIES    REJOICE,    BECAUSE   THOSE    WIT- 
NESSES TORMENTED   THOSE  THAT   DWELT 
ON  THE  EARTH. 

"They  sent  gifts  one  to  another  because  these 
two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwelt  on  the 
earth."  They  tormented  them  by  preaching 
the  terrors  of  the  law,  by  threatening  the  wick- 
ed with  the  torments  of  hell,  with  eternal  pun- 
ishment. Notwithstanding  these  witnesses  had 
in  a  great  measure  lost  the  life  and  power  of 
religion,  the  spirit  and  pu7'ity  of  the  gospel,  the 
meek  and  lowly  and  self-denying  spirit  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  and  were  clothed  in  sackcloth,  yet 
they  proclaimed  the  general  principles  of  the 
gospel,  which  condemn  sin  and  vice  of  every 
kind;  this  rendered  them  the  objects  of  the 
implacable  hatred  and  enmity  of  wicked  and 
ungodly  men ;  their  own  consciences  condemn- 
ed them  in  view  of  gospel  truth.  They  were 
not  only  tormented  in  this  way,  but  those  two 
witnesses  harassed  and  tormented  them  by  an  im- 
portunate and  incessant   application  for  their 


73 


money;  thus  they  were  glad  to  see  them  put  down, 
and  willingly  joined  in  effecting  their  overthrow. 
That  the  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  might 
be  less  oppressive  to  their  friends  and  benefac- 
tors, and  more  independent  and  honorable  in 
their  own  character,  our  Divine  Master  express- 
ly enjoined  upon  all  His  followers,  a  rigid  course 
of  economy  and  self-denial,  and  says,  "Except 
ye  deny  yourselves,  and  take  up  your  cross 
daily,  and  folloio  me,  ye  cannot  be  my  dis- 
ciples." But  in  those  last  days  they  had  great- 
ly degenerated,  and  become  very  much  like 
other  men,  in  the  indulgence  of  their  passions 
and  appetites.  Though  they  were  obliged  by 
the  plain  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  to  declare  that 
the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil,  and 
if  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the  Fath- 
er is  not  in  him,  yet  their  incessant  and  press- 
ing applications  for  money,  made  to  their  ene- 
mies, gave  them  an  opportunity  to  urge  against 
those  witnesses  the  plea  of  inconsistency.  Mon- 
ey has  always  had,  and  ever  will  have,  a  direct 
tendency  to  vitiate  the  morals,  and  corrupt  the 
pure  stream  of  humble,  ardent  love,  which  should 
dwell  richly  in  every  christian's  heart,  regula- 
ting and  influencing  all  the  rivulets  issuing 
therefrom. 


74 


Money — the  love,  and  imprudent  use  of  it, 
has,  no  doubt,  been  the  efficient  cause  of  the 
present  corrupt  state  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church ;  the  shameful  stratagems  and  unjusti- 
fiable means  her  popes  and  priests  have  adopt- 
ed to  procure  money,  aroused  and  exasperated 
an  abused  community ;  hence  the  deep  and  gall- 
ing stab  she  received  from  Luther  and  his  friends 
in  the  reformation. 

We  have  been  plainly  and  faithfully  warned 
by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  against  the  love  of 
money  and  its  fatal  influence  upon  the  soul. 
What  is  Catholicism  but  corrupted  Christianity; 
and  the  efficient  moving  cause  of  this  unholy 
work,  has  doubtless  been  the  love  of  money. 

We  are  men  of  like  passions  with  others,  and 
corrupt  Protestanism  will  be  as  offensive  to  God, 
as  corrupt  Catholicism.  The  same  cause  will 
produce  the  same  effect ;  and  as  money  has  a 
direct  tendency  to  corrupt  and  harden  our  hearts, 
and  blind  our  eyes,  we  should  view  it  always 
with  prudent  caution,  and  guard  against  its  ear- 
liest inroads  into  our  hearts.  There  are  none 
so  rich  and  independent  as  those  who  have  no 
wants.  Hence,  our  beloved  Saviour  has  coun- 
seled us  to  adopt  a  strict — a  rigid  course  of  self- 


75 


denial,  which  He  has  enforced  by  His  own  wise 
and  honorable  example. 

God  has  mercifully  condescended  to  make 
himself  our  debtor,  and  to  allay  all  our  fears, 
and  strengthen  our  hearts,  He  says,  "When  thy 
father  and  thy  mother  cast  thee  off,  I  will  take 
thee  up."  And  assures  us,  "That  thy  bread 
shall  be  given,  and  thy  water  shall  be  sure." 
Again,  our  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel, 
has  assured  us,  that  "All  things  shall  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  them  that  love  God."  And 
has  therefore  positively  forbidden  all  anxious 
care  about  the  things  of  this  world — what  we 
shall  eat,  or  drink,  or  wear :  so  that  to  indulge 
any  of  these  fears,  or  any  anxiety  about  these 
needful  things,  is  not  only  wrong,  but  inexcu- 
sable in  the  child  of  God,  because  it  not  only 
leads  us  to  distrust  the  goodness  and  mercy  of 
God,  but  it  impeaches  His  veracity  also.  We 
must  guard  against  enthusiasm,  however ;  we 
are  not  to  suppose  that  God  will  feed  and  clothe 
us  without  using  the  means.  The  promises  of 
God  are  always  connected  with  reasonable  con- 
ditions. Thus  while  we  diligently  and  ration- 
ally use  the  means  God  has  placed  in  our  reach, 
and  enjoined  upon  us,  our  minds  should  be  calm 
i. 


76 


as  the  water's  surface  unrufl3ed  by  a  breath  of 
air.  Our  duty  is  plain,  both  in  spiritual  and 
temporal  things.  Therefore  we  should  idle 
away  no  time,  but  diligently  improve  every  pass- 
ing moment.  No  idle  conversation,  or  idle 
habits,  are  compatible  with  the  •purity  of  the 
christian  character,  or  pleasing  in  the  sight  of 
God.  Our  time  and  our  money,  are  talents  for 
our  improvement,  and  while  the  christian  must 
improve  every  fleeting  precious  moment  of  his 
time,  he  cannot  waste  unnecessarily  one  cent  of 
his  Divine  Master's  money.  Therefore  the 
child  of  God  can  purchase  nothing  designed  to 
administer  to  the  indulgence  of  the  eye,  or  the 
taste,  as  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the 
eye,  and  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  pride  of 
life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the  world, 
and  the  world,  and  the  lust  thereof  pass- 
eth  away,  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  a- 
bideth  forever.  Thus,  when  we  administer  to 
our  fallen  appetites,  we  become  earthly  and  sen- 
sual. But  when  we  act  in  all  things,  whether 
we  eat,  or  drink,  or  wear,  exclusively  to  please 
God,  promote  our  health,  and  with  a  pure  de- 
sire and  design  to  administer,  (as  far  as  in  us 
lieth,)  to  the  good  of  our  fellow  beings,  we  act 


77 


spiritually  and  wisely;  and  if  our  hearts  are 
pure^  and  the  love  of  God  is  the  impelling  prin- 
ciple of  all  our  actions,  then,  and  only  then, 
can  we  claim  the  great  and  precious  prom- 
ises of  God ;  then,  and  only  then,  can  we  live 
and  take  no  thought  (no  anxious  care)  for  the 
morrow.  Thus,  by  living  under  the  guidance 
and  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  we 
shall  have  no  inducement  to  resort  to  unjustifi- 
able measures  to  raise  money.  We  should  not 
then  have  to  weep  over  the  mortifying  specta- 
cle, of  children  of  the  Most  High  God,  soliciting 
aid  from  the  children  of  the  devil !  No  need 
oi  fairs  and  tea  parties,  and  thereby  bowing  to 
the  world  to  get  gain.  Were  christians  to  act 
their  part  faithfully,  there  would  be  no  need  of 
eloquent  speeches  to  influence  us  to  cast  our 
money  gifts  into  the  Lord's  treasury ;  nor  would 
it  be  nece.  sary  to  proclaim  publicly — that  A, 
will  be  one  often,  to  give  50  or  100  dollars  each. 
Those  devices  are  seen,  and  will  in  time  swell 
the  stream  of  indignation,  which  may  greatly 
contribute  to  the  overthrow  and  death  of  the 
witnesses,  "They  tormented  those  that  dwelt 
on  the  earth,  by  circumscribing  their  pleasures, 
and  preaching  eternal  punishment,  and  also  by 
an  incessant  application  for  their  money." 


XIII. 

THE  RESURRECTION  OF  THE  WITNESSES. 

Verse  11.  "And  after  three  days  and  a  half, 
h  spirit  of  life,  from  God,  entered  into  them, 
and  they  stood  upon  their  feet ;  and  great  fear 
fell  upon  those  which  saw  them." 

"Three  days  and  a  half,"  viz.  three  years  and 
a  half ;  which  will  probably  be  the  time  of 
their  extreme  suffering,  their  shame,  their  spir- 
itual death  ;  after  which  they  stood  upon  their 
feet,  prepared  to  march,  or  to  fight  the  battles 
of  the  Lord.  "And  the  spirit  of  life  from  God 
entered  into  them."  Their  spiritual  life  and 
energies  were  paralyzed.  They  had  long  in- 
dulged in  the  spirit  and  customs  of  an  ungodly 
world ;  but  now  the  spirit  of  life  from  God, 
enters  into  them.  Now,  no  more  conformity 
to  the  world,  no  more  fear  of  man  shall  again  tar- 
nish their  character,  nor  dishonor  their  God. 
They  shall  be  raised  gloriously  and  triumphantly; 
they  now  bear  the  perfect  and  exclusive  image 
of  God,  their  Heavenly  Father. 


79 


Thus  gloriously  raised  from  death,  and  res- 
tored to  life,  the  life  of  God  now  dwells  richly 
in  them,  and  they  are  clothed  with  the  spotless 
garments  of  salvation,  armed  with  the  whole 
armor  of  righteousness  on  the  right  hand,  and 
on  the  left,  they  will  become  a  terror  to  their 
enemies. 

*'And  great  fear  fell  upon  those  which  saw 
them." 

In  the  early  days  of  Methodism,  though  her 
ministers  were  persecuted  by  the  wicked,  yet  in 
the  presence  of  these  men  of  God,  their  enemies 
were  awed  into  reverence.  If  sinners  were  en- 
gaged in  deeds  of  infamy  and  vice,  and  one  of 
these  holy  men  made  his  appearance,  the  trans- 
gressors felt  ashamed,  and  ceased  from  their 
deeds  of  sin  and  folly.  But,  alas,  is  it  so 
now  ?  Why  this  change  ?  It  is  not  because 
infidels  or  sinners  have  become  more  pious.  Is 
not  the  change  on  our  part?  "We  have  become 
more  assimilated  to  the  world,  we  have  seen 
and  feared  Goliah,  and  have  been  unwilling  to 
trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  we  are  unwill- 
ing to  meet  our  foes  in  the  plain  armor  of  our 
God;  the  shepherd's  sling  and  the  smooth  stone 
of  simple,  poioerful  faith,  have  been  laid  aside, 
8 


80 


and  we  have  arrayed  ourselves  in  Saul's  armor. 
We  have  qualified  and  prepared  ourselves  with 
learned  arguments  to  meet  and  conquer  the 
beast,  the  spirit  of  infidelity ;  but  alas,  they  now 
fear  us  not ;  they  know  the  nature  and  strength 
of  our  weapons,  and  they  regard  them  not. 
Had  David  have  met  and  fought  with  Goliah, 
arrayed  in  Saul's  armor,  he  would  have  fallen 
an  easy  prey  beneath  the  iron  grasp  of  his 
mighty  foe.  But  trusting  in  the  strength  of  the 
omnipotent  arm  of  God,  without  any  visible  de- 
fensive armor,  and  his  ofi"ensive  weapons  quite 
contemptible  and  insignificant  in  appearance, 
he  gained  a  complete  and  triumphant  victory 
over  his  mighty,  his  infidel  foe,  and  the  name 
of  the  God  of  Hosts,  in  whom  alone  he  trusted, 
was  magnified  in  the  sight  of  Israel,  and  the 
Philistean  army. 

We  now  fight  the  beast — the  spirit  of  infidel- 
ity, with  learned,  and  we  think,  powerful  and 
conclusive  arguments,  so  much  so,  that  our  foes 
are  well  nigh  silenced ;  no  respectable  man  is 
now  willing  to  be  called  an  infidel;  yet  their 
enmity  and  malice  remains  unchanged,  and  will 
burst  out  when  a  favorable  time  arrives,  in  furi- 
ous and  overwhelming  vengeance  on  the  heads 


81 


of  their  christian  enemies,  ■whom,  in  their  inmost 
hearts  they  despise. 

To  show  the  superiority  of  simple,  pure,  pow- 
erful faith,  the  legitimate  armor  for  the  children 
of  God,  over  Saul's  armor,  viz.  learning  and 
philosophy,  we  will  insert  an  extract  from  the 
life  of  Thomas  Smith,  formerly  a  member  of  the 
Philadelphia  Conference,  a  plain,  successful 
Methodist  preacher,  where  the  following  thrill- 
ing incident  is  related. 

March  25.  ^'Quarterly  meeting  was  held  at 
New  Mills.  The  Rev.  Thos.  Ware  presided. 
It  began  well,  progressed  well,  and  ended  well. 
On  Saturday  night,  Bro.  S.  Hutchinson  preach- 
ed, and  mighty  power  from  on  high  came 
among  the  people.  I  saw  a  young  man  sally- 
ing around  in  the  crowd,  and  coming  to  the  left 
of  the  pulpit,  I  made  my  way  to  him,  and  in- 
quired into  the  state  of  his  mind.  He  told  me 
he  was  in  great  distress  on  account  of  his  sins* 
While  conversing  with  this  young  man,  three 
gentlemen  came  up  and  insisted  on  his  going 
away.  I  asked  them  if  they  were  his  guar- 
dians ?  They  said,  no.  I  desired  them  to  be 
quiet  until  I  was  done  talking  with  him.  They 
remarked  there  was  no  necessity  for  talking 


82 


"with  that  young  man,  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
"Perhaps,  gentlemen, "  said  I/'you  do  not  believe 
in  the  christian  religion."  They  said,  "no,  we 
do  not."  I  said,  "Gentlemen,  will  you  suffer 
us  to  gather  around  you,  and  pray  for  you,  for 
thirty  minutes?  after  which,  if  there  be  no 
change  in  your  minds,  on  the  subject  of  the 
christian  religion,  I  will  agree  to  give  it  up  my- 
self." They  replied,  "Well,  sir,  we  will  take 
you  at  your  own  proposal,  you  shall  pray  for 
us  for  thirty  minutes,  and  we  will  stand  our 
ground  until  the  thirty  minutes  shall  have  ex- 
pired, and  if  any  change  be  wrought  in  our 
minds,  by  any  supernatural  power,  we  will,  as 
honest'  men,  confess  it;  but  if  there  be  no 
change  in  our  minds  as  to  the  truth  of  the 
christian  religion,  you  shall,  on  your  part  re- 
nounce it  before  this  congregation. 

My  answer  was,  "Gentlemen,  I  will  most 
solemnly  do  so.  Then,  it  is  a  bargain,  amen." 
I  then  called  the  attention  of  the  congregation 
to  this  awful  contract.  Many  faces  turned  pale ; 
others  trembled  with  fear  lest  I  should  be  a 
ruined  man  that  night  forever.  I  then  requested 
the  friends  to  give  up  the  whole  block  of  seats 
next  to  the  pulpit.     ''' Infidelity  and  Christianity 


83 


are  fairly  at  issue,  and  may  the  God  of  Abra- 
ham, Isaac  and  Jacob  answer  by  fire."  I  then 
called  on  all  the  official  members  of  the  church, 
and  all  who  could  pray  in  faith,  to  come  up  to 
the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty.  In 
one  minute  there  were  scores  around  us.  But 
before  we  kneeled  I  delivered  them  a  charge ; 
and  that  was,  "brethren  you  are  not  to  offer  one 
prayer  for  the  conversion  of  these  gentlemen.  If 
you  do  that  prayer  will  be  lost.  But  send  your 
petitions  to  the  throne  of  grace  that  God  may 
convict  them  as  He  did  Saul  of  Tarsus  on  his 
way  to  Damascus."  This  being  understood,  I 
cried,  "Let  us  pray  J"  At  that  moment  I  reckon 
there  were  twenty  watches  drawn  from  the 
pocket  to  mark  the  time.  If  I  ever  saw  a  time 
of  prayer  it  was  that  night.  The  whole  congre- 
gation was  one  mouth,  and  one  breath.  The 
foundations  of  the  house  seemed  to  tremble.  I 
held  my  watch  and  proclaimed  the  time.  "Five 
minutes  of  the  time  are  gone  !  Ten  minutes 
of  the  time  are  gone  !  Fifteen  minutes  of  the 
time  are  gone!"  and  down  came  a  Saul  of  Tar- 
sus to  the  floor.  And  was  there  not  a  shout  ? 
It  was  like  the  tumbling  down  of  the  walls  of 
Jericho.  "Twenty  minutes  of  the  time  are  gone !" 
8* 


84 


and  down  come  the  second.     0  tlie  prayer  I  and 
how  the  house  did  shake  !  "Twenty-five  minutes 
of  the  time  are  gone  !"  and  the  third  gentleman 
took  his  seat.    After  the  time  allotted  for  prayer 
had  expired,  two  gentlemen  on  the  floor,  and 
the  third  seated,  I  requested  the  congregation 
to  be  seated,  and  to  be  quiet ;  for  the  spirit  of 
the  prophets  is  subject  to  the  prophets.     I  then 
called  on  those  three  gentlemen  to  tell  the  con- 
gregation whether  any  change  had  taken  place 
in  their  minds,  and  whether  they  then  believed 
in  the  christian  religion.     So  many  of  them  as 
could  stand,  arose,  and  most  solemnly  declared 
that  their  minds  had  changed,  and  that  they 
then  believed  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  Son  of 
God.     Christianity  did  at  that  time  triumph 
over  infidelity.    To  God  be  all  the  glory !  Amen. 
We  consider  T.  Smith's   exercise   of  faith,  on 
that  occasion,  not  inferior  to  the  victory  gained 
by  David  over  Goliah. 

It  is  most  certain  that  if  those  three  infidels 
had  have  read  carefully  all  the  books  that  have 
ever  been  written  on  the  subject  of  infidelity, 
and  in  proof  of  the  christian  religion  (the  Bible 
excepted)  they  would  not  have  been  as  clearly 
convinced  of  the  truth  of  divine  revelation,  and 


85 


the  power  of  the  gospel,  as  they  were  in  those 
eventful  thirty  minutes.  A  living,  powerful  faith 
in  Jesus  Christ,  accompanied  with  the  power  and 
influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  the  ground  work 
of  all  true  and  genuine  religion.  That  which 
is  not  founded  on  this  Boclc^  viz.  Jesus  Christ 
revealed  to  the  soul  of  guilty  men  through  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  must  go  down, 
must  and  will  fail  in  the  trying  hour. 


XIV. 

THE  EXALTATION  OF  THE  WITNESSES. 

Verse  12.  "And  they  heard  a  great  voice 
from  heaven,  saying,  come  up  hither,  and  they 
ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud;  and  their 
enemies  beheld  them." 

The  restoration  of  those  witnesses  to  life,  will 
be  a  glorious  event.  God's  omnipotent  voice 
awakes  them  into  spiritual  and  powerful  exist- 
ence. They  will  then  possess  all  the  elements 
of  christian  life,  viz.  power  and  purity.  Their 
sackcloth  will  fall  off,  and  they  shall  be  clothed 
with  rich  garments  of  salvation,  and  fully  armed 
with  the  armor  of  righteousness  on  the  right 
hand  and  on  the  left.  They  will  no  longer  confer 
with  flesh  and  blood.  They  will  henceforth  make 
no  compromise  with  an  ungodly  world.  Their 
loins  will  be  girt  about  with  the  omnipotent  girdle 
of  truth,  unmixed  with  error  or  fiction.  Their 
breastplate  of  righteousness  will  shine  so  bright 
that  their  enemies  will  be  awed  into  silence  in 
their  presence,  and  fall  before  the  majesty  of 
their  appearance,  like  Dagon  before  the  ark  of 
God.  Their  feet,  then  shod  with  the  prepara- 
tion of  the  gospel  of  peace,  they  will,  at  the 
bidding  of  the  great  Captain  of  their  salvation, 


87 


march  triumphantly  in  the  King's  high  way  of 
holiness,  and  fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord  with 
universal  success.  Their  shield  of  faith  will 
securely  protect  them  from  every  assault,  and 
ward  off  all  the  fiery  darts  of  all  their  enemies. 
Their  heads  will  be  forever  and  securely  pro- 
tected from  every  assault  of  their  enemies,  by 
the  impervious  helmet  of  salvation ;  and  with 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  the  word  of  God,  which 
will  then,  indeed,  be  quick  and  powerful,  they 
will  fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord  triumphantly, 
and  with  glorious  and  universal  success.  Their 
every  breath  will  be  prayer;  nor  will  they  ever 
again  slumber  on  their  post,  but  with  sleepless 
vigilance  watch  every  movement  of  the  enemy, 
both  from  without  and  from  within. 

"And  they  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud." 
Heaven  is  a  place  of  holiness — the  presence  of 
God,  and  whether  it  be  on  earth,  or  in  the  eter- 
nal world,  it  will  be  heaven  where  there  is  no 
sin,  and  where  God's  benign  presence  is  mani- 
fested. "And  their  enemies  beheld  them." 
The  wicked,  with  eternal  shame  and  confusion, 
will  be  permitted  to  behold  their  new  and  glo- 
rious character  and  privileges.  The  rich  man 
saw  Lazarus  afar  off  in  Abraham's  bosom,  while 
there  was  an  impassable  gulf  between  them. 


XV. 

COMMOTIONS  CONNECTED  WITH  THIS  EVENTFUL 
PERIOD. 

Verse  13.  "And  the  same  hour  was  there  a 
great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city 
fell,  and  in  the  earthquake  were  slain  of  men, 
seven  thousand ;  and  the  remnant  were  affright- 
ed, and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven." 

Earthquakes  are,  in  the  scriptures,  indicative 
of  commotions  and  convulsions,  which  will  doubt- 
less, in  a  peculiar  manner,  attend  the  momentous 
events  prefigured  and  specified  in  the  eventful 
history  of  those  witnesses.  The  term  seven 
thousand,  may  be  used  a  certain  for  an  uncer- 
tain number.  Seven  is  a  sacred — a  scripture 
number,  as  the  seven  angels,  the  seven  churches, 
the  seven  candlesticks,  the  week  composed  of 
seven  days,  or  it  may  indicate  one-seventh  part 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  The  true  mean- 
ing of  those  obscure  terms,  will  be  made  known 
in  due  time — in  God's  own  time.  Secret  things 
belong  to  God,  and  those  that  are  revealed,  to 
us  and  our  children. 


89 


"The  remnant  were  aifrighted,  and  gave  glory 
to  the  God  of  heaven."  The  omnipotent  hand  of 
God  will  not  only  be  exerted  in  an  extraordinary 
manner,  but  men,  all  mankind,  saints  and  sin- 
ners, believers  and  infidels,  will  perceive  evi- 
dently the  Hand  Divine  in  those  wonderful 
scenes,  and  will  be  constrained  to  give  the  glory 
to  God,  when  they  see  His  wisdom,  and  His 
power,  and  His  mercy,  fully  displayed  in  the 
presence  of  an  astonished  universe.  Then  will 
it  be  seen,  that  not  only  does  the  kingdom  belong 
to  Christ,  but  that  the  power  is  His,  and  His 
shall  be  the  glory  also.  Heaven  and  earth  shall 
be  filled  with  the  glory  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


XVI. 

THE    JOY    EXPRESSED    IN    HEAVEN"   AT    THE    COM- 
MENCEMENT OF  CHRIST'S  MILLENNIAL  REIGN. 

Verse  15.  "And  the  seventh  angel  sounded ; 
and  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven,  saying, 
the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  His  Christ;  and 
He  shall  reign  forever  and  ever." 

At  the  resurrection  of  the  witnesses — the  pu- 
rified church  shining  forth  in  the  glorious  image 
of  her  Redeemer  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  their 
garments  washed  and  made  white  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb,  will  the  glorious  day  of  the  millen- 
nium commence,  when  all  shall  be  of  one  heart 
and  of  one  mind.  Then  will  the  lion  and  the 
lamb  lie  down  together,  and  nothing  shall  hurt 
or  destroy  in  all  God's  holy  mountain.  Heaven 
and  earth  will  then  rejoice  together,  and  the  an- 
gelic host  shall  raise  their  voice  of  wonder  and 
praise,  proclaiming  aloud,  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and 
of  his  Christ ;  and  he  shall  reign  forever  and 


91 


ever.  Then  shall  the  mystery  of  redemption 
be  fully  developed  to  the  wondering  and  ador- 
ing multitude  of  saints  and  angels.  Then,  and 
not  until  then,  will  it  be  fully  understood  why 
God  bore  so  long  with  sinful  rebels — why  the 
Lord  Jesus  did  not  assume  His  great  power  and 
bring  in  universal  righteousness  sooner.  Then 
will  the  wisdom,  the  mercy  and  love  and  loower 
of  the  Saviour  of  our  lost  world,  the  mighty 
God,  the  everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  be  the  theme  and  wonder  of  adoring  and 
worshiping  multitudes  through  an  unending 
eternity. 

Connected  with  the  spiritual  death  of  the  two 
witnesses,  it  is  presumable  the  fire  of  God's  an- 
ger will  literally  consume  all  the  monuments  of 
pride  and  vanity  erected  by  the  folly  of  man, 
and  this  globe  will  be  purified  by  fire,  and  the 
curse  of  God  be  forever  removed,  and  the  earth 
restored  to  her  primitive,  her  paradisical  beauty 
and  glory.  Then  will  the  important  petition 
expressed  in  our  Lord's  prayer,  "Thy  kingdom 
come.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done 
in  heaven,"  be  fully  realized  in  the  universal 
salvation  of  God's  people.  There  vnll  then  ex- 
ist in  the  human  heart,  no  impure  or  unholy  de- 
9 


92 


sires,  or  motives,  or  purposes;  all  shall  be  of 
one  heart,  and  of  one  mind — all  shall  be  essenti- 
ally 07ie,  and  God  our  Redeemer  shall  be  all  in  all. 

Surely  this  glorious  consummation — this  final 
scene  of  redemption,  should  be  the  constant 
theme,  and  the  ardent  desire  of  every  heart. 
Our  incessant  and  importunate  prayer  should 
be,  "Thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  b'e  done  on 
earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven."  It  is  even  now 
the  distinguished  privilege  of  every  child  of  God, 
to  have  Christ's  kingdom  set  up  in  his  heart — 
to  have  no  will  of  his  own,  but  to  do  the  will  of 
God  daily  and  hourly ;  such,  and  such  only,  can 
be  accounted  worthy  of  a  place  in  Christ's  glo- 
rious millennial  kingdom,  for  nothing  impure  or 
unholy  can  be  admitted  there ;  nor  can  death 
change  our  nature,  or  wash  out  one  stain — no, 
nothing  but  the  blood  of  Jesus  can  wash  the 
dismal  stains  of  sin  away,  and  qualify  our  souls 
for  an  eternal  residence  with  the  saints  of  light. 

The  Psalmist  in  speaking  by  Divine  inspira- 
tion of  the  period  when  Christ  shall  display  His 
power  in  the  presence  of  an  astonished  world, 
says,  "Thy  people,"  (the  Jews,)  "shall  be  willing 
in  the  day  of  thy  2^ower,  in  the  beauties  of  holi- 
ness from  the  womb  of  the  morning"  (the  millen- 


I 


93 


nial  morn)  "thou  has  the  dew  of  thy  youth." 
Jew  and  Gentile  shall  then  be  united,  and  there 
shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  Shepherd.  Now 
no  more  divisions  among  men,  nor  discordant 
sound  heard  in  heaven  or  on  earth,  Amen. 
Come  Lord  Jesus,  and  come  quickly.  The 
kingdom  is  thine — the  power  is  thine,  and  thine, 
0  blessed  Saviour,  shall  be  the  glory,  forever 
and  ever. 


XVII. 

ADDITIONAL   PROOF    OF   THE    CORRECTNESS    OP 
THOSE    VIEWS. 

In  our  fallen  sin-disordered  state,  we  gener- 
ally (as  did  the  Jews)  love  to  hear  smooth  things 
prophesied.  The  cup  of  flattery,  though  we  ap- 
prehend that  it  contains  deadly  poison,  is  more 
palatable  and  pleasing  to  our  taste  than  plain 
wholesome  truths  that  wounds  our  consciences, 
and  condemns  us  before  the  world.  It  is  pre- 
sumable that  the  views  and  sentiments  exhibited 
in  the  preceding  remarks,  however  reasonable, 
and  well  sustained  by  scripture  they  may  be, 
will  not  be  favorably  received  by  the  church  in 
the  present  day.  Ministers  will  doubtless  pre- 
fer their  favorite  theories.  Most  of  them  be- 
lieve that  the  instrumentalities  now  in  opera- 
tion will  in  due  time  effect  the  great  object  and 
design  of  the  gospel,  and  the  purpose  for  which 
Christ  came  into  the  world,  viz.  to  destroy  the 
works  of  the  devil,  and  establish  a  state  of  uni- 
versal peace,  purity  and  righteousness  on  earth. 


95 


We  will,  therefore,  assign  some  further  reasons, 
sustained  by  clear  scripture  proof,  in  regard  to 
the  identity  to  the  apocalyptic  witnesses,  their 
overthrow,  their  death,  and  their  resurrection 
and  ultimate  triumphant  victory. 

The  present  state  of  the  church,  and  her  past 
history  renders  the  idea  of  her  ever  reaching 
the  elevated  position  assigned  to  her  in  God's 
word  by  the  process  now  in  operation,  visionary 
in  the  extreme,  if  not  impracticable. 

The  church  in  her  present  condition  dishonors 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  her  great  Head  and 
Founder.  In  the  work  of  creation,  Christ's 
signature  is  ordei',  harmony^  and  perfection. 
There  exists  no  flaw  in  creation's  frame,  except 
where  sin  has  marred  her  form.  No  blot  found 
upon  creation's  page.  All  created  nature,  all 
things  in  heaven  and  upon  earth,  harmonize, 
and  unite  in  ascribing  ivisdom^  and  power,  per- 
fection and  mercy  to  their  great  Creator ;  they 
declare  aloud  in  reason's  ear,  "the  hand  that 
formed  us  is  divine.'' 

Not  so  the  church,  discord  is^legibly  written 

on  almost  every  feature  of  her  existence.     Nor 

has  this  dark  trait,  this  suspicious  mark,  received 

any  improvement  from  age   and   experience. 

9* 


96 


During  the  last  half  century  division  and  dis- 
cord has  been  on  the  advance.  In  the  last 
twenty  or  thirty  years,  almost  all  the  prominent 
religious  sects  have  been  sundered,  divided  and 
subdivided.  Every  reflecting  and  intelligent 
mind  must  acknowlege  that  family  discord  is 
not  only  painful  in  its  nature,  but  dishonorable 
and  ruinous  in  its  results.  This  blemish  is  seen 
by  every  eye,  by  all  our  reflecting  enemies ; 
and  they  know  it  is  not  Christ's  signature. 
Jews  and  infidels  prefer  this  charge  against  us  ; 
and  we,  to  ward  off  their  darts,  and  hide  our 
torn  garments,  apologise  for  our  nakedness,  and 
say,  "that  in  all  essential  principles  we  agree, 
we  are  united ;  it  is  only  in  small  items,  in  non- 
essentials we  disagree.  Love  is  not  a  non-essen- 
tial principle,  it  is  this  Divine  element,  that  con- 
stitutes the  quintessence  of  Christianity.  It 
was  the  existence  of  this  heavenly  principle, 
that  caused  the  bitter  enemies  of  Christ's  early 
followers,  to  cry  out,  "see  how  these  christians 
love!''  Love  is  the  golden  chain  which  binds 
all  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  together ;  not  one 
jar,  or  discordant  note  is  heard  in  all  the  heav- 
enly world — the  family  there  are  all  one,  indis- 
solubly  ONE,  and  God  is  all  in  all.     No  jarring 


97 


note  or  sound  is  heard  among  the  multitude 
who  sing  the  new  song,  one  sound,  one  senti- 
ment, one  feeling,  one  motive,  one  intent ;  ten 
thousand  thousand  are  their  tongues,  but  all 
their  joys  are  one,  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  arch- 
itect and  builder  of  His  church,  has  taught  us 
to  pray,  'Hhy  will  he  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done 
in  heaven.''  Therefore,  as  there  is  no  flaw  nor 
discordant  feeling  in  heaven,  neither  should 
there  be  on  earth.  The  necessity  and  import- 
ance of  ijerfect  harmony  or  unanimity  among 
the  saints  on  earth,  the  members  of  God's  fami- 
ly, the  church,  will  appear  more  clearly  from 
the  relation  we  bear  to  God.  The  Bible  says, 
thy  Maker  is  thy  Husband,  the  church  in  the 
New  Testament  is  called  the  "Bride,  the  Lamb's 
wife."  In  this  endearing  relation  there  can  be 
no  flaw,  no  suspicion — the  love  must  be  -perfect. 
"For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and 
mother,  and  cleave  to  his  wife,  and  the  twain 
shall  be  one  flesh."  Mark  x,  7,  8.  Hence  rea- 
son and  revelation,  and  the  divine  principles  of 
righteousness  harmonize  in  their  sentiments,  the 
perfect  union  of  the  church  on  earth. 

There  exists,  it  is  true,  an  opinion  generally 
among  the  children  of  God,  that  we  cannot  per* 


98 


fectly  harmonize  in  all  things,  and  this  may  be 
true  as  it  regards  our  judgment,  while  we  see  in 
part;  but  the  heart,  the  affections  of  the  heart — 
love,  will  admit  of  no  discord ;  all,  all  in  that 
heavenly  and  divine  element  must  perfectly 
harmonize ;  no  flaw,  no  suspicion,  no  division. 
Love,  like  its  great  original,  is  a  unit.  God  is 
love.  This  glorious  principle  is  opposed  to  all 
evil;  like  honesty  and  dishonesty,  like  virtue 
and  vice,  they  are  antagonistic  principles.  No 
man  can  be  honest  and  dishonest  at  the  same 
time.  No  compromise  in  those  high  and  essential 
elements  of  Christianity  are  admissible.  We 
must  be  on  the  Lord's  side,  or  we  must  take  part 
with  His  enemies. 

The  most  common  observer  must,  if  divested 
of  prejudice,  perceive  that  the  Bride  is  not  pre- 
pared to  meet  the  Bridegroom.  Was  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  call  the  church  to  meet  him  this  hour, 
how  few  now  on  earth  would  meet  Him  with  as 
much  joy  and  delight  as  an  affectionate  wife 
would  meet  her  husband  who  had  been  absent 
only  a  few  months !  Should  not  this  plain  ra- 
tional view  of  the  subject  alarm  us  all,  for  we 
may  be  called  to  meet  the  Lord  Jesus  this  night, 
the  next  hour. 

No  sober  minded  rational  christian,  can  sup- 


99 


pose  that  Christ  possesses  less  sensibility  than 
poor  fallen  man;  nor  can  we  rationally  believe 
that  He  views  with  indifference  a  slight  aliena- 
tion of  our  affections  from  him.  ^o,  He  rep- 
resents Himself  as  being  a  jealous  God,  and 
with  His  piercing  eye,  discerns  the  inmost 
thoughts  and  intents  of  our  heart.  We  some- 
times console  ourselves,  and  strive  to  quiet  our 
consciences  by  shrouding  our  hearts  with  the 
mantle  of  our  numerous  infirmities  and  imper- 
fections, in  contrast  with  the  powe?^  tvisdom, 
and  intrity  of  God ;  and  thus  endeavor  to  per- 
suade ourselves,  that  the  mercy  of  our  blessed 
Saviour,  will  influence  Him  to  look  over  errors 
and  frailties, — that  He  will  not  expect  to  find 
perfection  in  such  frail,  imperfect  creatures  as 
we  are.  This  is  doubtless  a  correct  sentiment 
in  regard  to  our  real  infirmities,  such  as  our 
knowledge,  perception,  judgment,  memory,  &c. 
But  the  affections  of  the  heart  can,  and  must 
be  perfect.  The  redemption  price,  paid  for  that 
precious  jewel,  has  been  too  great  to  make  any 
compromise  or  allowance  in  the  premises.  The 
blood  of  Jesus  is  sufiicient  to  wash  out  every 
stain,  and  His  grace  can  support  us  every  mo- 
ment, can  keep  the  wedding  garment  undefiled, 
without  ^'■spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing,'' 


100 


It  is  therefore  in  view  of  the  price  paid  for 
our  soul,  and  the  character  of  the  Author  of 
our  redemption,  and  the  high  and  holy  connec- 
tion which  must  exist  between  the  living  God, 
and  his  redeemed  subjects,  that  Christ  says  un- 
equivocally, '^Be  ye  therefore  ferfect^  even  as 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect.'' 
Matt.  V,  48.  The  beloved  disciple  also  enforces 
the  same  sentiment,  when  he  says,  ^^And  every 
man  that  hath  this  hope  in  him,  purifieth  him- 
self even  as  He  is  pure.''  1  John  iii,  3.  A 
merciful  and  good  God  does  not  require  us  to  be 
perfect  in  knowledge^  nor  in  our  judgment,  nor 
in  the  exercise  of  our  perceptive  faculties^  nor 
our  memory ;  these  infirmities  will  doubtless 
remain  with  us  until  this  mortal  shall  put  on 
immortality ;  as  even  those  innocent  infirmities 
cannot  be  admitted  into  heaven,  they  will  be 
left  in  the  grave,  when  we  are  raised  in  Christ's 
glorious  image ;  then  shall  we  know  even  as  we 
also  are  known,  then  will  there  be  no  disparity 
between  the  bridegroom  and  the  bride.  Yet 
does  the  Lord  Jesus  reasonably  and  unequivo- 
cally require  us  to  be  perfect,  even  in  this  world, 
in  love,  our  affections  must  be  pure.  If  the 
virtuous  wife  can,  and  does  love  her  husband 


101 


perfectly,  we  can,  and  must  love  God  perfectly. 
The  honorable  husband  would  be  unwilling  to 
share  his  wife's  affections  with  the  best  man  on 
earth,  nor  would  it  afford  his  wounded  heart 
the  slightest  relief,  to  hear  his  wife  assure  him, 
that  she  loved  him  better  than  his  rival.  There- 
fore, "if  any  man  love  the  world,"  (more  or  less,) 
"the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him." 

On  this  important  subject  the  strong  language 
of  scripture  should  cause  us  to  fear  and  tremble 
before  the  righteous  Judge  of  all  the  earth. 
The  inspired  writer  says,  "Ye  adulterers  and 
adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that  the  friendship  of 
the  world  is  enmity  with  God?  Whosoever 
therefore  will  he  the  friend  of  the  world,  is  the 
enemy  of  God."  James  iv,  4. 

Alas !  how  many  of  our  leaders  in  Israel,  of 
our  great  men  in  the  Church,  will  stand  con- 
demned when  the  above  declaration  is  read  out 
in  the  judgment  day  ! 

Very  few  of  our  great  and  learned  men  are 
willing  to  be  slighted,  or  persecuted;  they 
would  much  rather  be  honored  and  applauded  by 
the  rich  and  influential  part  of  community.  Many 
of  us  forget  Christ's  omnipotent^  but  plain  words, 
and  seem  to  attach  no  importance  to  them,  when 


102 


He  says,  "Blessed  are  ye,  when  men  shall  hate 
you,  and  when  they  shall  separate  you  from 
their  company,  and  shall  reproach  you,  and  cast 
out  your  name  as  evil,  for  the  Son  of  Man's 
sake.  Rejoice  ye  in  that  day,  and  leap  for  joy ; 
for  behold  your  reward  is  great  in  heaven.  Woe 
unto  you,  when  all  men  shall  speak  well  of 
you."  Luke  vi,  22,  23,  26. 

0  where  shall  we  find  the  spirit,  evidently 
required  of  us  as  christians,  in  those  passages 
of  God's  word  ?  Again,  Christ  asks  a  plain,  a 
most  important  question,  "How  can  ye  believe, 
which  receive  honor,  one  of  another,  and  seek 
not  the  honor  that  cometh  from  God  only  ?" 

As  it  regards  the  spirit  and  import  of  this 
plain  and  comprehensive  inquiry,  it  must  be 
conceded  that  our  Quaker  friends  are  in  ad- 
vance of  nearly  every  other  branch  of  Christ's 
church.  0  that  they  were  as  faithful  in  the 
observance  of  all  Christ's  words  and  commands, 
and  precepts.  We  shall  all  find  in  the  great 
day  of  eternity,  that  God's  word  is  quick  and 
powerful,  and  every  jot  and  tittle  thereof  will 
stand  as  immutably  sure  as  God  himself,  and  all 
of  us  who  slight  or  neglect  the  commands  and 
precepts  of  Jesus  Christ,  found  in  the  New  Tes- 


103 


tament,  must  be  found  guilty  before  God,  and 
shut  out  of  heaven. 

After  candidly  and  impartially  considering 
the  character  and  condition  of  the  church  as  it 
now  exists,  and  contrasting  it  with  what  it 
should  be,  as  described  in  God's  word,  in  the  New 
Testament,  where  we  are  required  to  be  ]oure  in 
hearty  and  holy  as  God  is  holy,  to  do  (Jod's  will 
on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven,  to  love  our 
neighbors  (viz.  all  mankind)  as  ourselves ;  we 
may  at  least  perceive  the  probability  that  the 
judgments  of  God  must  affect  what  His  mercy 
has  failed  to  accomplish.  It  is  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  the  rubbish  will  have  to  be  burned 
up,  before  that  holy  state  of  gospel  purity  shall 
exist  among  men  generally,  which  the  word  of 
the  Lord  promises,  and  God's  character  demands 
of  his  church. 

God  has  power  to  cast  down  and  to  build  up, 
to  kill  and  make  alive.  The  kingdom  is  Christ's, 
and  the  power  is  His,  and  His  shall  be  the  glo- 
ry. It  is  therefore,  both  reasonable  and  pre- 
sumable, from  scripture  authority,  to  suppose 
that  those  witnesses  clothed  in  sackcloth  will  be 
cast  down,  will  be  slain,  spiritually  slain ;  shall 
be  despoiled  of  all  their  present  power  and  glo- 
10 


104 


Yj,  and  at  the  proper  time,  raised  again  in  pu- 
rity, and  power  and  splendor,  clothed  no  longer 
in  sackcloth,  but  adorned  with  the  white  robes 
of  righteousness,  unsoiled  by  the  touch  of  a  cor- 
rupt world,  and  unspotted  by  one  particle  of 
prejudice,  or  pride,  or  love  of  the  world ;  with- 
out one  discordant  element  in  the  heart,  or  in 
the  entire  family.  Thus  raised  again  spiritually 
and  gloriously  into  life,  they  will  bear  their 
Saviour's  image,  and  dwell  together  in  harmony 
and  love.  They  shall  then,  indeed,  walk  with 
Christ,  for  they  are  worthy. 


XVIII. 

FURTHER  EYIDENCB  OF  CORRECTNESS  OF  THE 
FOREGOING  THEORY. 

As  further  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  fore- 
going views,  of  the  death  of  those  witnesses,  we 
will  advert  to  the  following  impressive  and  im- 
portant declarations  of  our  blessed  Saviour : 
"But  as  the  days  of  Noah  were,  so  shall  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.  For  as  in  the 
days  that  were  before  the  flood,  they  were  eat- 
ing and  drinking,  marrying  and  given  in  marri- 
age, until  the  day  that  Noah  entered  into  the 
ark,  and  knew  not,  until  the  flood  came,  and 
took  them  all  away ;  so  shall  the  coming  of  the 
Son  of  Man  be."  Matt,  xxiv,  37,  38,  39. 

"Likewise,  also,  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Lot ; 
they  did  eat,  they  drank,  they  bought,  they  sold, 
they  planted,  they  builded ;  but  the  same  day 
that  Lot  went  out  of  Sodom,  it  rained  fire  and 
brimstone  from  heaven,  and  destroyed  them  all ; 
even  thus  shall  it  be,  when  the  Son  of  Man  is 
revealed."  Luke  xvii,  28,  29,  30. 

Those  declarations  are  awfully  expressive  of 
some  dreadful  event  yet  in  the  future,  and  most 


106 


refer  to  Christ's  second  coming,  when  the  wit- 
nesses shall  be  slain.  It  is  true,  that  wise  and 
learned  commentators,  have  applied  those  scenes 
described  by  Christ,  to  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem ;  but  this  cannot  be  correct.  Dreadful 
as  was  that  event,  it  will  not  justify  the  strong 
and  comprehensive  language  used  by  our  Savi- 
our. When  the  antideluvians  were  destroyed 
there  was  but  one  family  saved ;  and  when  Sod- 
om was  consumed,  only  part  of  one  family  es- 
caped the  awful  deluge  of  fire. 

Neither  can  those  solemn  declarations  refer 
to  the  scenes  that  shall  take  place  at  the  final 
consummation  of  all  things,  the  general  judgment 
day,  for  the  plain  reason,  that  there  are  consol- 
ing and  unequivocal  promises  given  to  us  in 
God's  word,  that  a  period  shall  arrive  in  the 
history  of  our  world,  when  righteousness  shall 
universally  obtain;  of  that  happy  day  it  is  said, 
"All  shall  know  the  Lord,  from  the  least  unto 
the  greatest."  Here,  also,  commentators  have 
endeavored  to  allay  the  fears  and  damp  the 
hopes  of  the  honest  inquirer  after  truth,  they 
say  that  at  the  specified  period,  all  shall  under- 
stand the  plan  of  salvation,  or,  righteous  knowl- 
edge will  then  be  universal,  or,  that  the  righteous 


107 


will  then  govern  the  world,  as  the  wicked  now 
bear  rule. 

The  prophet,  however,  is  more  specific,  and 
says,  "And  they  shall  teach  no  more,  every 
man  his  neighbor,  and  every  man  his  brother, 
saying,  know  the  Lord,  for  all  shall  know  the 
Lord,  from  the  least  of  them,  unto  the  greatest 
of  them,  saith  the  Lord,  for  I  will  forgive  their 
iniquities,  and  their  sins  will  I  remember  no 
more."  Jer.  xxxi,  34.  And  a  still  more  expres- 
sive description  is  given  by  the  evangelical  proph- 
et, of  that  happy  day,  he  says,  "The  wolf  and 
the  lamb  shall  feed  together,  and  the  lion  shall 
eat  straw  with  the  bullock,  and  dust  shall  be  the 
serpent's  meat.  They  shall  no  more  hurt  or  de- 
stroy in  all  my  holy  mountain ;  saith  the  Lord." 
Isaiah  Ixv,  25.  After  that  glorious  period,  when 
all  shall  be  righteous,  even  the  most  ferocious  an- 
imals shall  be  tamed,  and  dwell  together  in  per- 
fect harmony.  It  is  not  therefore  presumable, 
if  possible,  that  after  the  universal  spread  of 
righteousness  over  the  earth,  that  all  should  be- 
come again  corrupt  and  be  destroyed  by  the 
breath  of  God's  anger.  If  that  awful  event,  spe- 
cified by  our  Saviour,  cannot  refer  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem,  nor  to  the  final  judgment  day, 
10* 


108 


it  must  take  place  at  Christ's  second  coming,  to 
establish  His  kingdom  on  earth,  in  glorious  tri- 
umph ;  when  the  witnesses  clothed  in  sackcloth 
shall  be  slain,  and  after  three  years  and  a  half,  rise 
again  in  loeace  and  purity.  The  saints  of  the 
Most  High  shall  take  the  kingdom,  and  possess 
the  kingdom  for  ever  and  ever."  Daniel  vii,  18. 
Thus  it  is  said  of  the  risen  witnesses.  Rev.  xi, 
15,  ''The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  His  Christ,  and 
He  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

In  adverting  to  that  awfully  solemn  day,  our 
Saviour  says,  "Nevertheless,  when  the  Son  of 
Man  Cometh,  shall  He  find  faith  on  the  earth." 
Clearly  intimating,  that  faith  in  its  legitimate 
and  perfect  form,  will  not  then  be  found  on 
earth.  This,  however,  cannot  be  said  of  the 
period  when  Jerusalem  was  destroyed,  there 
were  still  some  of  the  apostles  living,  and  others 
who  had  not  defiled  their  garments,  even  in  that 
evil  day.  And  surely  it  cannot  refer  to  any 
period  of  time  subsequent  to  the  universal  diffu- 
sion of  righteousness  and  peace,  which  must  be 
realized  on  earth,  before  time  shall  end.  But 
that  fearful  declaration  is,  in  one  important 
sense,  strictly  true  of  our  world  at  this  time, 


109 


notwithstanding  the  prevailing  opinion  to  the 
contrary.  Most  certainly  we  cannot  find  the 
kind  of  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints ;  the 
faith  that  characterized  the  Jewish  witnesses 
nearly  all  through  the  days  of  their  prosperity ; 
that  faith  which  honors  God,  and  Christ  says 
shall  remove  mountains,  that  faith  which  has 
been  made  by  Christ  himself,  the  test  proof  of 
our  christian  character  as  his  ministering  ser- 
vants. The  genuine  commission  given  to  every 
minister  of  the  gospel,  runs  thus,  "And  he  said 
unto  them,  go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
my  gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believ- 
eth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved ;  but  he  that 
believeth  not  shall  be  damned.  And  these  signs 
shall  follow  them  that  believe  ;  in  my  name  shall 
they  cast  out  devils  ;  they  shall  speak  with  new 
tongues ;  they  shall  take  up  serpents ;  and  if 
they  drink  any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt 
them ;  they  shall  lay  hands  upon  the  sick  and  they 
shall  recover."  Mark  xvi,  15,  16.  The  min- 
ister who  does  not  act  under  this  commission, 
had  better  return  home  again  to  his  farm,  or 
shop,  or  desk.  The  authorities  of  the  church 
may  and  should  endorse  this  commission,  to 
prevent  imposition  and  fraud,  but  the  legiti- 


110 


mate  authority  must  come,  even  to  the  latest 
generation  of  men,  frcm  the  great  head  of  the 
church  ;  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  How  can 
we  rationally  account  for  the  fact,  that  we  re- 
ceive our  commission  to  preach  the  gospel  from 
Christ,  but  refuse  his  certificate ;  we  claim  the 
authority,  but  deny  the  power.  For  it  must  be 
conceded  that  the  kind  of  faith  specified  in  the 
original,  the  genuine  commission,  is  not  only 
not  found  now  on  earth,  but  it  is  positively  re- 
jected. The  authorities  of  the  church  (of  any 
respectable  branch  of  the  church)  would  silence 
or  disown  the  minister  who  would  advocate  the 
doctrine  of  miracle  working  faith;  or  assert 
that  Christ's  declaration  describing  the  true  ev- 
idence of  our  commission,  is  binding  on  us  now. 
Yet  the  very  tenor  of  the  commission  proves 
that  it  was  to  be  in  force  to  the  end  of  time,  for 
He  adds,  "io  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world.''  The  men  who  received 
their  authority  to  preach  from  the  lips  of  their 
Divine  master,  could  not  continue  to  the  end  of 
the  world ;  consequently  Christ  included  in  the 
commission,  and  the  test  given  of  its  genuineness, 
all  His  ministers  to  the  close  of  time,  of  our  pro- 
bationary state.     If  therefore  this  plain,  legiti- 


Ill 


mate  kind  of  faith  is  indispensable  in  the  Church 
is  plainly  and  publicly  repudiated,  surely  it  can- 
not be  found  upon  earth,  even  in  this  day  of 
extraordinary  light  and  privilege. 

If,  however,  we  view  faith  in  its  most  com- 
mon aspect,  its  lowest  grade,  in  its  most  feeble 
form,  viz.  a  firm  belief  in  the  attributes  of  God 
as  an  omnipresent  Being  ;  this  sentiment  or 
act  of  faith  is  indelibly  engraven  on  the  mind 
and  consciences  of  every  honest  infidel,  hence 
in  many  instances  when  professed  infidels  have 
been  suddenly  exposed  to  imminent  danger, 
they  have  either  voluntarily  or  otherwise,  called 
on  the  name  of  God  for  help,  for  deliverance 
from  the  jaws  of  death,  which  would  be  an  act 
of  downright  folly,  if  they  did  not  believe  that 
God  was  present,  and  heard  their  prayer. 

In  this  divine  attribute,  in  the  omnipresence 
of  God,  we  all  profess  to  believe — so  at  least 
we  think  and  speak;  but  is  it  really  true  ?  Do 
we  fully  and  consistently  believe  this  simple, 
plain,  but  important  truth  ?  All  of  us  who  say 
or  do  any  thing  we  would  not  say  or  do  if  the 
Lord  Jesus  was  personally  present,  do  not  con- 
sistently and  fully  believe  this  undeniable  truth ; 
for  He  (Jesus  Christ)  is  really  (spiritually)  pre- 


112 


sent,  and  hears  every  word  we  speak.  Alas — 
alas,  how  few  there  are,  even  among  professing 
christians,  that  do  and  say  nothing,  which  they 
would  not  do  and  say  if  the  Lord  Jesus  was 
personally  present !  Perhaps  a  Lot  or  a  Noah 
could  now  be  found  on  earth. 

Again,  we  all  profess  to  believe  God's  word  as 
it  is  revealed  in  the  Bible ;  but  is  it  really  so  ?  Do 
we  firmly  and  consistently  believe  all  God's  writ- 
ten word  ?  If  I  say  to  my  friend,  "I  believe 
nearly  all  your  statements,  one  declaration  how- 
ever I  cannot  receive,"  I  dishonor  my  friend 
and  make  him  a  liar.  If,  therefore,  we  do  not 
consistently,  and  universally  believe  all  God's 
written  word,  we  dishonor  the  Lord,  and 
fall  under  that  condemnatory  sentence,  ^'he 
that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned."  Surely 
we  should  examine  this  all  important  subject 
honestly  in  the  sight  of  God.  Do  we  fully 
believe  that  solemn  declaration,  "but  the  day 
of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief  in'  the  night; 
in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away 
with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt 
with  fervent  heat ;  the  earth  also,  and  the  works 
that  are  therein  shall  be  burned  up."  2  Peter 
iii,  10, 


118 


Do  not  many  of  us  read  that  soul-thrilling 
declaration  with  great  indifference !  We  can 
retire  to  bed  unprepared  to  meet  that  solemn 
scene,  to  meet  the  Righteous  Judge  of  all  the 
earth,  and  yet  feel  little  or  no  concern  about 
the  awful  event. 

Was  our  neighbor  to  inform  us  that  he  over- 
heard a  number  of  incendiaries  arrange  a  plan 
to  burn  down  our  house  one  night  next  week, 
would  we,  after  hearing  that  declaration,  retire 
to  bed  carelessly,  without  making  a  suitable 
preparation  to  meet  that  dreadful  event  ?  Not 
so ;  we  would  place  a  guard  around  our  house, 
and  take  every  precaution  in  our  power  to  pre- 
vent the  destruction  of  our  property,  and  the 
life  of  our  family ;  and  we  would  act  thus  ration- 
ally, because  we  believed  our  neighbor's  word. 
But  when  God  speaks  and  declares  that  He  will 
come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  and  may  come  this 
night,  to  burn  up  the  world,  and  yet  we  repair 
to  bed  without  making  a  good  and  sufficient  prep- 
aration to  meet  the  awfully  important  case, 
and  feel  little  or  no  concern  about  the  matter ! 
Is  it  not,  therefore,  most  certain  that  in  all  such 
cases  (and  they  are  innumerable  in  the  church) 
that  we  do  not  believe  God's  word  ?     We  be- 


114 


lieve  and  honor  man  when  he  speaks,  but  difi- 
helieve  and  dishonor  God  when  He  speaks. 
''Nevertheless  when  the  Son  of  Man  cometh, 
shall  He  find  faith  on  the  earth?" 

The  above  declaration  of  Jesus  could  not  refer 
to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  for  the  plain 
reason  that  some  of  His  apostles  were  then  liv- 
ing who  had  doubtless  retained  that  invaluable 
treasure,  the  faith  once  committed  to  them.  Nor 
is  it  reasonable  to  suppose  that  such  a  gloomy 
state  of  things  will  exist  at  the  final  close  of  pro- 
bationary time,  when  the  dead,  small  and  great, 
shall  be  summoned  to  appear  at  the  judgment 
seat  of  Christ,  after  the  glorious  period  of  uni- 
versal righteousness;  hence  we  conclude  that 
the  destitution  of  faith  spoken  of,  and  the  gen- 
eral prevalence  of  infidelity  plainly  intimated  in 
the  text  must  refer  to  the  period  of  Christ's 
second  coming  to  establish  His  kingdom  in  truth 
and  righteousness  on  earth,  to  the  period  when 
the  witness  shall  be  slain,  shall  be  killed,  and 
raised  again,  possessed  of  the  life  of  God,  and 
the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  faith  that  works 
powerfully  by  love,  and  realizes  fully  all  the 
promises  of  the  gospel. 

The  following  prediction  clearly  points  to  the 


115 


death,  and  also  to  the  resurrection  of  the  wit- 
nesses, to  the  restoration  of  the  Jews,  and  the 
introduction  of  the  millennial  reign.  "There- 
fore wait  ye  upon  me  saith  the  Lord,  until  the 
day  that  I  rise  up  to  the  prey,  for  my  determina- 
tion is  to  gather  the  nations,  that  I  may  assem- 
ble the  kingdoms,  to  pour  out  my  indignation, 
even  all  my  fierce  anger ;  for  all  the  earth  shall 
bo  devoured  with  the  fire  of  my  jealousy.  For 
then  will  I  turn  to  the  people  a  pure  language, 
that  they  may  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
to  serve  Him  with  one  consent."  Zephaniah 
iii,  8,  9. 

In  the  above  passage  the  Lord,  by  his  prophet, 
calls  on  His  people,  the  Jews,  to  wait  patiently 
under  their  long  and  sore  trials  and  sufferings, 
in  their  sackcloth  state,  until  the  cup  of  the 
Gentiles  shall  be  full — until  the  period  when  all 
the  prophesies  shall  be  fulfilled,  when  the  fire  of 
His  righteous  anger  shall  be  kindled  against 
the  gentile  world,  including  the  corrupt  church, 
then  at,  or  about,  that  time  shall  the  poAver  and 
glory  of  the  God  of  Israel  be  displayed  in  the 
resurrection  of  His  people,  of  His  church,  both 
Jew  and  Gentile.  Then  will  the  mighty  angel 
come  down  from  heaven  having  a  chain  in  his 
11 


116 


hand,  and  Satan  the  adversary  and  deceiver  of 
the  nations  shall  be  bound.  The  demon  of  dis- 
cord will  be  permitted  no  more  to  sow  his  un- 
hallowed seed  among  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord. 
Then  shall  there  be  indeed  one  fold  and  one 
shepherd,  and  nothing  shall  hurt  nor  destroy  in 
all  God's  holy  mountain.  In  the  renewed  and 
purified  earth,  restored  to  its  paradisical  purity 
and  glory.  Happy,  glorious  day  ;  should  not 
our  unceasing  and  anxious  prayer  be,  "come 
Lord  Jesus,  and  come  quickly,  come  and  claim 
thine  own,  and  sway  thy  sceptre  and  reign  on 
earth  as  thou  dost  in  heaven,  and  dwell  in  the 
midst  of  thy  saints." 


XIX. 

AN    OBJECTIOJf   ANSWERED. 

"But  will  not  this  view  of  the  subject,  have 
a  tendency  to  discourage  the  ministers  of  the 
gospel,  especially  in  their  missionary  opera- 
tions?" By  no  means.  Their  duty  is  to  oc- 
cupy until  the  Master  comes — and,  as  it  was  in 
Sodom  and  the  antideluvian  world,  there  will 
be  a  Noah,  a  Lot,  a  few  who  will  be  found 
righteous  before  God,  who  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  He  goeth — who  have  not  received 
the  mark  of  the  beast  either  in  their  forehead 
or  their  hand,  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to 
Baal,  nor  bowed  the  head  to  Haman.  Who 
have  spurned  the  world  from  their  embrace, 
and  have  not  conformed  internally  or  externally 
to  the  spirit  or  customs  and  maxims  of  an  un- 
godly world,  neither  in  their  houses,  their  fur- 
niture, their  apparel,  nor  in  any  other  way. 
Their  eye  has  been  single,  and  their  constant 
motive  has  been  to  please  God,  and  bear  the 
cross  of  Jesus  Christ.     They  can  consistently, 


118 


and  understandingly,  and  honestly,  and  cheer- 
fully look  the  poor  suffering  widow  and  her  na- 
ked orphans,  and  say,  without  fear  of  contradic- 
tion or  shame,  ''we  loved  you  as  we  loved  our 
own  souls.''  We  have  considered  your  spiritual 
and  temporal  welfare,  as  much  as  our  own. 
These,  however  numerous  or  few  their  number 
may  be,  shall  walk  with  Christ  in  white  for  they 
are  worthy. 

And  could  the  servants  of  God,  the  ambassa- 
dors of  Christ  be  instrumental  in  saving  one 
such  soul,  it  would  be  infinitely  more  important 
than  to  gain  all  the  wealth  of  the  earth,  and  all 
the  honors  of  the  world,  so  frequently  sought 
after  at  the  risk  and  sacrifice  of  their  souls. 
All  the  titles  of  distinction,  such  as  Rev.,  D.  D., 
Professor  A.,  &c.,  &c.,  will  be  blown  away  and 
burned  up  as  the  chaff  of  the  summer's  thrashing 
floor.  While  one  poor,  humble,  blood-bought, 
and  blood- washed  soul,  though  found  at  the  rich 
man's  gate  begging  for  crumbs,  saved  and 
brought  home  as  a  sheaf  for  our  Master's  gran- 
ary in  heaven,  to  live  and  reign  with  Lazarus, 
and  that  innumerable  company  who  have  gone 
up  through  great  tribulation,  having  washed 
their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood 


119 

of  the  Lamb,  will  out  weigh  all  our  flimsy  honor, 
and  popularity,  and  the  glory  of  man,  a  million 
of  times  over.  Then  let  us  go  forth  bearing 
precious  seed,  and  in  due  time  we  shall  return, 
bringing  our  sheaves  with  us. 

Let  us,  therefore,  occupy  until  the   Master 
comes,  but  let  us  do  so  faithfully  and  diligently. 
Let  us  make  no  compromise  with  an  ungodly 
world.     Let  us  not  confer  with  flesh  and  blood. 
Let  us  measure  ourselves  by  the  only  true  stan- 
dard, by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Let  us  be  care- 
ful to  have  His  Spirit,  who,  when  He  was  re- 
viled, reviled  not  again,  and  faithfully  follow 
His  glorious  example — imitate  constantly  and 
faithfully  Christ's  self-denying  and  self-sacrific- 
ing life — knowing  that  those,  and  those  only, 
who  sufier  with  Him  shall  reign  with  Him.     If 
we  be  dead  with  Christ  (to  the  riches,  honors,  and 
pleasures  of  the  world)  we  shall  also  live  with 
Him,  shall  sit  down  with  Him  on  His  throne,  as 
He  has  overcome  and  has  sit  down  with  His 
Father   on    His   throne.     Discouraged?     No, 
never,  until  I  am  debarred  from  the  cross  of 
Christ ;  never,  until  Christ  frowns  and  the  world 
smiles  on  me,  then,  and  not  until  then  shall  my 
soul  sink  in  unholy  doubts  and  fears. 
11* 


120 


While  we  have  great  and  precious  promises 
to  cheer  and  comfort  us  by  the  way,  we  have 
also  many  solemn  and  admonitory  lessons  to  be 
cautious,  to  be  always  on  our  guard,  and  watch- 
ing unto  prayer. 


XX. 

ADDITIONAL  WARNINGS    AND    ADMONITIONS    IN 
REGARD    TO    COMING   EVENTS. 

Our  Divine  Master  has  given  us  many  faith- 
ful and  solemn  warnings,  among  others  the  fol- 
lowing, which  should  make  a  deep  impression 
on  our  hearts.  After  having  described  some  of 
the  signs  and  wonders  that  should  precede  and 
accompany  His  second  coming,  and  the  reverses 
and  afflictions  that  should  befall  the  Jews.  He 
adds,  "and  they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the 
sword,  and  shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all 
nations  ;  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down 
of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles 
be  fulfilled."  (Until  the  measure  of  their  iniqui- 
ty is  full.)  "And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun, 
and  in  the  moon,  and  in  the  stars ;  and  upon  the 
earth,  distress  of  nations,  with  perplexity;  the  sea 
and  the  waves  roaring ;  men's  hearts  failing  them 
for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those  things  which 
are  coming  on  the  earth;  for  the  powers  of 
heaven  shall  be  shaken.  And  then  shall  they 
see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  a  cloud,  with 


122 


power  and  great  glory.  And  when  these  things 
begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift  up 
your  heads  ;  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh. 
And  He  spake  to  them  a  parable,  Behold  the 
fig-tree,  and  all  the  trees  ;  when  they  now  shoot 
forth,  ye  see  and  know  of  yourselves  that  sum- 
mer is  now  nigh  at  hand.  So  likewise  ye,  when 
you  see  these  things  come  to  pass,  know  that 
the  kingdom  of  Gfod  is  nigh  at  hand.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you  this  generation  shall  not  pass  away 
till  all  be  fulfilled."  [That  generation,  that 
people  has  not  yet  passed  away,  nor  will  they 
until  these  great  events  shall  be  fulfilled.  This 
itself  is  an  admonitory  miracle.] 

"Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away ;  but  my 
words  shall  not  pass  away.  And  take  heed  to 
yourselves,  lest  at  any  time  your  hearts  be  over- 
charged with  surfeiting  and  drunkenness,  and 
cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon  you 
unawares.  For  as  a  snare  shall  it  come  on  all 
them  that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth. 
Watch  ye,  therefore,  and  pray  always,  that  ye 
may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  these 
things  that  shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  be- 
fore the  Son  of  Man."  Luke  xxi,  24  to  36. 

To  the  prudent,  reflecting  mind,  those  discio- 


123 


sures  and  admonitions,  clothed  with  the  authori- 
ty they  are,  should  make  a  deep  and  solemn  im- 
pression on  our  hearts,  knowing  that  the  period 
specified  is  just  at  hand.  But  learned  and  wise 
men  have  lulled  their  readers  into  a  state  of  in- 
difference, if  not  of  carnal  and  ruinous  security. 
They  have  asserted,  that  all  these  awful  events 
expressed  by  our  Saviour,  had  direct  reference 
to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  !  How  strange 
that  wise  men  could  themselves  believe  that 
those  things  exclusively  pointed  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem,  when  it  is  expressly  said, 
that  their  favorite  city  shall  be  trodden  down  of 
the  Gentiles  until  the  time  adverted  to.  These 
things  cannot  refer  exclusively  to  the  overthrow 
of  Jerusalem,  neither  can  they  point  to  any 
period  after  the  entire  conversion  of  the  world. 
Those  days,  nor  any  other  event,  can  overtake 
them  as  a  snare,  for  they  are  all  prepared  for  any 
and  every  event  which  the  wisdom  of  God  may 
direct  or  permit  to  visit  our  lower  world.  There- 
fore the  time  specified  must  be  the  period  when 
Christ  shall  come  to  establish  His  kingdom  uni- 
versally on  the  earth. 


XXI. 

ANOTHER   OBJECTION    MET. 

We  are  generally  very  unwilling  to  believe 
any  thing,  however  plausible,  which  we  do  not 
wish  to  believe.  We  cannot  think  that  the 
present  constituted  state  of  things  will  be  over- 
turned. What !  our  churches,  our  missionary, 
and  Bible,  and  tract,  and  Sabbath  school,  with 
many  other  excellent  gospel  institutions,  those 
cast  off  and  overthrown !  Impossible  !  So 
thought  the  Jews  of  their  beloved  temple,  the 
most  splendid  and  costly  edifice  the  world  has 
ever  seen,  and  their  chosen  and  favored  city, 
Jerusalem,  surely  God  will  not  forsake  us.  He 
will  not  cast  off  His  people  !  And  his  own  word 
throws  around  us  a  cord  of  perfect  security ;  it 
cannot  be  !  Yet  it  was  so,  and  their  overthrow 
the  most  abject  and  complete — and  though  they 
are  and  have  long  been  clothed  in  '^sack- 
cloth," have  drank  the  cup  of  sorrow  and  degra- 
dation to  its  dregs.  They  have  been  for  more 
than  eighteen  centuries,  politically  and  morally 


125 


dead,  without  a  home,  a  country,  a  temple,  an 
altar  to  offer  their  sacrifices  on — buried  in  ob- 
livion atid  shame,  a  proverb  and  a  by-word, 
and  a  hissing  among  all  nations,  yet  God,  the  God 
of  Abraham,  a  covenant  keeping  God,  has  his  mer- 
ciful eye  upon  them,  and  the  strong,  wise  arm  of 
His  divine  and  overruling  providence  is  thrown 
around  them,  and  when  they  shall  have  finish- 
ed their  testimony,  when  all  the  prophesies  are 
fulfilled,  they  will  be  raised  into  life,  and  beauty, 
and  power;  those  dry  bones  shall  live  again, 
and  become  an  exceeding  great  army,  for  strong 
is  the  Lord  God  of  their  fathers,  and  He  will 
visit  them  in  due  time. 

Let  us  now  examine  a  few  of  the  reasons  the 
Jews  had  to  believe  that  their  God  would  not 
forsake  or  cast  them  off,  and  we  shall  find  them 
more  numerous  and  powerful,  than  we  have  to 
hope  or  believe,  that  we,  as  God's  people.  His 
church  will  not  be  cast  off  and  spiritually  slain, 
cast  down,  forsaken. 

"They  that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall  be  as  Mount 
Zion,  which  cannot  be  removed,  but  abideth  for- 
ever. As  the  mountains  are  round  about  Jeru- 
salem, so  the  Lord  is  round  about  His  people, 
from  henceforth  even  forever."  Psalms  cxxv,  1, 


126 


2.  "Sing,  0  heavens ;  and  be  joyful,  0  earth ; 
and  break  forth  into  singing,  0  mountains ;  for 
the  Lord  hath  comforted  His  people,  and  will 
have  mercy  upon  his  afflicted.  But  Zion  said, 
the  Lord  hath  forsaken  me,  and  my  Lord  hath 
forgotten  me.  Can  a  woman  forget  her  suck- 
ing child  that  she  should  not  have  compassion 
on  the  son  of  her  womb  ?  Yea,  they  may  for- 
get, yet  will  I  not  forget  thee.  Behold,  I  have 
graven  thee  on  the  palms  of  my  hands;  thy 
walls  are  continually  before  me."  Isaiah  xlix, 
13,  14,  15,  16. 

"Thus  saith  the  Lord  which  giveth  the  sun 
for  light  by  day,  and  the  ordinances  of  the  moon 
and  of  the  stars  for  a  light  by  night,  which  di- 
videth  the  sea  when  the  waves  thereof  roar  ;  the 
Lord  of  hosts  is  his  name ;  if  those  ordinances 
depart  from  before  me,  saith  the  Lord,  then  the 
seed  of  Israel  also  shall  cease  from  being  a  na- 
tion before  me  forever.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  ; 
if  heaven  above  can  be  measured,  and  the  foun- 
dations of  the  earth  searched  out  beneath,  I 
will  also  cast  off  all  the  seed  of  Israel  for  all 
they  have  done  saith  the  Lord."  Jeremiah  xxxi, 
35,  36,  37.  "But  fear  not  thou,  0  my  servant 
Jacob,  and  be  not  dismayed,  0  Israel ;  for  be- 


127 


hold  I  will  save  thee  from  afar  off,  and  thy  seed 
from  the  land  of  their  captivity;  and  Jacob 
shall  return  and  be  in  rest  and  at  ease,  and 
none  shall  make  him  afraid.  Fear  thou  not,  0 
Jacob  my  servant,  saith  the  Lord ;  for  I  am 
with  thee ;  for  I  will  make  a  full  end  of  all  na- 
tions whither  I  have  driven  thee ;  but  I  will  not 
make  a  full  end  of  thee,  but  correct  thee  in 
measure,  yet  will  I  not  leave  thee  wholly  un- 
punished." Jeremiah  xlvi,  27,  28. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  the  Israelites  after 
their  return  from  their  Babylonian  captivity 
should  have  been  so  confident  that  God  would 
never  again  leave  nor  forsake  them,  having  re- 
ceived such  strong  assurances  of  that  fact  (at 
least  in  man's  estimation)  in  the  above  promises 
and  predictions ;  yet  they  have  been  scattered 
over  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  a  proverb  and  a 
by-word  among  all  nations.  God's  word  is  as 
immutable  as  His  own  existence,  and  the  decla- 
ration contained  in  the  above  promises  to  the 
Jews,  viz.  that  He  will  make  a  full  end  of  all 
nations,  should  cause  us  to  pause,  and  fear,  and 
not  be  too  confident  that  we  shall  not  be  cast 
off. 

Seeing  that  there  is  such  a  strong  propensity 
12 


128 


to  look  only  on  the  bright  side  of  the  picture 
in  regard  to  ourselves,  and  thereby  to  deceive 
ourselves,  we  will  give  one  more  quotation  from 
the  evangelical  prophet,  to  show  what  power- 
ful reasons  the  Jews  had  to  believe  firmly  that 
their  God  would  never  forsake  them,  at  least 
after  their  first  captivity,  especially  as  they 
could  have  no  just  idea  of  their  awful  fall  and 
rejection  after  the  crucifixion  of  their  Redeemer, 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel.  Fearful  and  awful  as 
was  their  conduct  in  crucifying  the  Son  of  God, 
we  can  show  by  the  most  just,  and  plain  scrip- 
ture arguments  that  our  conduct  under  the  shin- 
ing rays  of  the  gospel,  has  been  worse,  and  more 
cruel  than  theirs. 

"Fear  not ;  for  thou  shalt  not  be  ashamed ; 
neither  be  thou  confounded ;  for  thou  shalt  not 
be  put  to  shame :  for  thou  shalt  forget  the  shame 
of  thy  youth,  and  shalt  not  remember  the  re- 
proach of  thy  widowhood  any  more.  For  thy 
Maker  is  thy  husband ;  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  His 
name ;  and  thy  Redeemer  the  Holy  Onie  of  Israel : 
The  God  of  the  whole  earth  shall  He  be  called. 
For  the  Lord  hath  called  thee  as  a  woman  for- 
saken and  grieved  in  spirit,  and  a  wife  of  youth, 
when  thou  wast  refused,  saith  thy  God.     For  a 


129 


small  moment  have  I  forsaken  thee ;  but  with 
great  mercies  will  I  gather  thee.  In  a  little 
wrath  I  hid  my  face  from  thee  for  a  moment ; 
but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  I  have  mercy 
on  thee,  saith  the  Lord  thy  Redeemer.  For 
this  is  as  the  waters  of  Noah  unto  me  :  For  as  I 
have  sworn  that  the  waters  of  Noah  should  no 
more  go  over  the  earth ;  so  have  I  sworn  that  I 
would  not  be  wroth  with  thee  nor  rebuke  thee. 
For  the  mountains  shall  depart,  and  the  hills  be 
removed ;  but  my  kindness  shall  not  depart  from 
thee,  neither  shall  the  covenant  of  my  peace  be 
removed,  saith  the  Lord  that  hath  mercy  on 
thee."  Isaiah  liv,  4  to  10. 

With  the  solemn  and  impressive  warning  ad- 
ministered by  the  conduct  and  fate  of  that  pe- 
culiar people,  we  should  fear  and  tremble  in  the 
presence  of  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob,  and  work 
out  our  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling. 

We  should,  therefore,  give  the  more  earnest 
heed  to  the  things  which  we  have  heard,  lest  at 
any  time  we  should  let  them  slip,  for  if  the  word 
spoken  by  angels  was  steadfast,  and  every  trans- 
gression and  disobedience  received  a  just  recom- 
pense of  reward,  how  shall  we  escape  if  we 
neglect  so  great  salvation?     The  angel  com- 


130 


manded  Lot's  wife  to  escape  to  the  mountain, 
and  not  look  back,  she  transgressed,  she  looked 
back,  and  was  promptly  turned  to  a  pillar  of 
salt,  to  continue  as  a  solemn  warning  to  all  gener- 
ations not  to  follow  her  guilty  conduct.  And 
the  Lord  Jesus  admonishes  us  to  remember  Lot's 
wife.  Her  crime  in  the  estimation  of  man  would 
appear  to  be  very  insignificant;  yet  it  was  a 
violation  of  law,  of  God's  word,  though  spoken 
by  angels.  She  had  also  a  powerful  incentive 
to  commit  the  crime — her  daughter  was  in  the 
devoted  place  about  to  be  destroyed — yet  when 
God  speaks,  man  or  woman  must  not  equivocate, 
or  plead  inducements,  or  infirmities  as  a  pallia- 
tion of  their  ofi'ence.  At  the  judgment  bar  of 
God  we  shall  meet  Lot's  wife,  and  then  remem- 
ber Christ's  injunction. 

Can  we  possibly  imagine  that  a  just  and  holy 
God  would  condemn  that  woman  for  a  slight  of- 
fence, and  a  powerful  inducement  to  impel  her  to 
its  commission,  and  acquit  and  receive  us  into 
heaven  though  we  have  disobeyed  Christ's  plain 
commands  and  precepts  ?  Such  a  supposition  is 
neither  just  nor  reasonable.  There  are  some  of 
our  Saviour's  precepts  and  commands  that  none 
but  the  pure  in  heart  can  obey  fully.     None  but 


131 


the  pure  in  heart  can  love  God  with  all  their 
heart,  strength  and  mind,  and  their  neighbor  as 
themselves  ;  but  all  can  comply  with  the  follow- 
ing duty,  "When  thou  makest  a  dinner  or  a  sup- 
per, call  not  thy  friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  nei- 
ther thy  kinsmen,  nor  thy  rich  neighbors  ;  lest 
they  also  bid  thee  again,  and  a  recompense  be 
made  thee.  But  when  thou  makest  a  feast,  call 
the  poor,  the  maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind.  And 
thou  shalt  be  blessed,  for  they  cannot  recom- 
pense thee ;  for  thou  shalt  be  recompensed  at 
the  resurrection  of  the  just."  Luke  xiv,  12,  13, 
14. 

Yet  are  there  many,  very  many  members  of 
the  church  who  are  profoundly  indiiferent  about 
the  observance  of  Christ's  words  in  the  above 
text,  and  many  other  passages  written  in  the 
New  Testament.  And  yet  all  are  confident  that 
they  will  be  received  into  heaven,  notwithstand- 
ing they  trample  the  laws  and  precepts  of  our 
Divine  Redeemer  beneath  their  feet,  pay  no  re- 
gard to  them  whatever,  though  the  Lord  Jesus 
has  said,  heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away  but 
not  one  jot  nor  tittle  of  my  word  shall  fall  to 
the  ground.  The  Righteous  Judge,  has  also 
cautioned  us  by  saying.  Many  will  come  in  that 
12* 


132 


day,  saying,  Lord,  Lord,  open  unto  us,  we  have 
done  many  wonderful  things  in  thy  name,  and 
have  cast  out  devils,  sinners  have  been  converted 
under  our  preaching,  let  us  come  in.  Then 
will  I  profess  unto  them  I  never  knew  you,  de- 
part ye  workers  of  iniquity  into  everlasting  fire. 
I  could  not  know  you  as  my  faithful  followers 
and  servants,  ye  were  not  such,  ye  have,  there- 
fore, deceived  your  own  souls.  And  the  Reve- 
lator  says,  '^Bj  thy  sorceries  were  all  nations 
deceived."  Yet  we  think  it  is  impossible  that 
God  can,  or  will  forsake  and  overthrow  His  dis- 
cordant and  disobedient  church.  It  is  most  true 
He  will  not  cast  off  His  faithful  followers,  those 
who  have  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  who,  when  He  was 
reviled,  reviled  not  again,  and  with  His  expiring 
breath  prayed  for  His  murderers,  who  obey  all 
His  commands  and  precepts  fully.  Those  will 
be  saved  as  was  Noah  and  Lot.  Those  have 
nothing  to  fear  from  men  or  devils. 


XXII. 

FURTHER  REASONS   GIVEN  FOR  THE  DEATH  AND 
RESURRECTION  OF  THE  WITNESSES. 

If,  however,  the  witnesses  are  not  to  be  slain 
at  the  coming  of  Christ,  what  does  he  mean  by 
the  following  declarations  ? 

"And  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth 
seal,  and  lo  there  was  a  great  earthquake ;  and 
the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and 
the  moon  became  as  blood.  And  the  stars  of 
heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig  tree 
casteth  her  untimely  figs,  when  she  is  shaken 
by  a  mighty  wind.  And  the  heavens  departed 
as  a  scroll  when  it  rolled  together ;  and  every 
mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of  their 
places.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the 
great  men,  and  the  rich  men,  and  the  chief  cap- 
tains, and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bond  man, 
and  every  free  man,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens 
and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains ;  and  said  to 
the  mountains  and  rocks,  fall  on  us  and  hide  us 
from  the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne, 
and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb ;  for  the  great 


134 


day  of  His  wrath  is  come ;  and  who  shall  be 
able  to  stand  ?"     Rev.  vi,  12—17. 

Those  awful  scenes  cannot  refer  to  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem,  for  the  plain  reason  that 
they  were  written  after  that  period;  neither 
can  they  be  applied  to  a  period  of  universal 
holiness,  which  God  himself  has  declared,  shall 
mark  our  world's  history ;  therefore  they  must 
have  direct  reference  to  Christ's  second  coming, 
to  destroy  His  enemies,  and  establish  his  king- 
dom on  earth,  in  universal  peace  and  righteous- 
ness. That  glorious  day  must,  and  will  come, 
nor  can  it  be  introduced  in  any  other  way  than 
that  specified  in  so  many  parts  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments ;  Noah's  flood  and  Sodom's 
fate,  have  been  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  held  up 
as  strikingly  typical  of  that  great  day,  called 
"the  great  day  of  his  wrath." 

There  is  another  awful  description  given  of 
that  day,  which  cannot,  for  reasons  already  as- 
signed, be  ascribed  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem, nor  can  it  possibly  take  place  after  the  in- 
troduction of  the  millennium,  when  righteous- 
ness shall  fill  and  cover  the  whole  earth.  So 
that  those  dreadful  scenes  can  take  place,  only, 
when  Christ  shall  come  again  to  establish  His 


135 


kingdom  on  earth.  "And  another  angel  came 
out  of  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven,  he  also 
having  a  sharp  sickle.  And  another  angel 
came  out  from  the  altar,  which  had  power  over 
fire ;  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that 
had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  thrust  in  thy  sharp 
sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of 
the  earth,  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe.  And 
the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and 
gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into 
the  great  winepress  of  the  wrath  of  God.  And 
the  winepress  was  trodden  without  the  city,  and 
blood  came  out  of  the  winepress,  even  unto  the 
horses  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and 
six-hundred  furlongs."  Rev.  xiv,  17 — 20. 

This  dreadful  description  of  an  event  in  which 
we  are  all  deeply  concerned,  should  cause  our 
ears  to  tingle  and  our  hearts  to  quail.  In  most 
cases,  however,  it  is  to  be  feared  that  we  read 
of  those  solemn  and  awful  scenes  with  indiffer- 
ence, as  though  we  were  not  at  all  interested  in 
them ;  or  if  our  attention  is  called  to  them,  we 
conclude  they  refer  exclusively  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  or  that  they  will,  if  ever,  take 
place  at  some  far — far  distant  period  of  our 
world's  history,  and  thus  quiet  our  conscience, 


1S6 


and  rest  contented,  and  thus  that  day  will  come 
upon  as  a  thief  in  the  night.  The  apostle  to  the 
gentiles,  says,  when  they  shall  say  peace  and 
safety,  then,  sudden  destruction  will  come  upon 
them,  as  travail  upon  a  woman  with  child,  and 
they  shall  not  escape.  It  is  the  unholy  church, 
the  christian  witness  that  is  concerned  in  these 
things ;  and  that  no  one  need  be  deceived,  we 
have  a  clear  description  of  those  who  shall  fall  in 
this  awful  conflict,  drawn  by  the  unerring  hand 
of  Divine  inspiration,  whether  they  be  Catholics 
or  Protestants,  or  by  whatever  name  they  may 
be  designated.  Let  us  read,  and  apply  the  mark 
to  our  own  hearts,  honestly,  ^^'And  the  third 
angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
if  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image, 
and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead  or  in  his 
hand,  the  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out  without  mix- 
ture, into  the  cup  of  his  indignation ;  and  he 
shall  ^  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone,  in 
the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  Lamb  ;  and  the  smoke  of  their 
torment  ascendeth  up,  forever  and  ever ;  and 
they  have  no  rest,  day  nor  night,  who  worship 
the  beast  and  his  image,   and  whosoever  re- 


137 


ceiveth  the  mark  of  his  name."  Rev.  xiv, 
9,  10,  11. 

The  beast  is  the  devil,  and  sin  is  his  mark ; 
nor  can  we  be  deceived  in  this  conclusion ; 
hence,  it  is  morally  certain  that  wherever  sin 
or  its  mark  is  found,  either  on  the  forehead,  viz. 
where  we  wilfully  and  openly  transgress  God's 
laws  and  precepts,  or  whether  the  mark  be 
found  by  the  scrutinizing  eye  of  Jehovah,  to 
exist  only  in  the  hand,  viz.  covered  up  from 
others  and  from  ourselves  in  part ;  when  we  are 
unwilling  to  investigate  the  true  bearing  and 
character  of  every  act,  especially  of  every  motive, 
perhaps  a  trait  of  pride,  or  love  of  the  world,  its 
pleasures,  or  its  applause,  &c.,  the  symptom  is 
ominous.  Surely  we  should  deal  honestly  with 
our  own  souls  in  the  presence  of  a  heart-search- 
ing and  a  reign-trying  God,  and  in  view  of  those 
awful  and  thrilling  scenes,  which  He  has  de- 
clared shall  be  visited  on  our  devoted,  our  evil 
world. 

The  past  and  present  condition  of  the  minor 
witness — the  Jews,  their  unparalleled  suflferings 
and  degraded  state,  which  has  been  borne  by 
them  so  long,  should  cause  us  to  fear  and  trem- 
ble before  the  God  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac  and 
Jacob.     What  was  their  sin  ?    What  has  called 


138 


down  those  heavy  and  almost  unmitigated  judg- 
ments on  their  heads  ? 

They  rejected  the  Messiah,  and  crucified  the 
Eternal  Son  of  God ;  but  Christ  Himself  says 
they  done  it  ignorantly,  '■''They  know  not  what 
they  do.''  Let  us  now  honestly  compare  and 
contrast  their  conduct,  their  sins  with  ours. 
Do  we  not  crucify  our  Saviour  afresh  (spiritu- 
ally) and  put  him  to  open  shame,  all  through 
our  christian  land,  and  a  large  and  learned,  and 
respectable  portion  of  the  orthodox  church,  de- 
clare openly  we  cannot  do  otherwise ;  neither 
the  Jews,  nor  the  power  of  the  Roman  empire 
could  have  crucified  the  Son  of  God,  in  one  im- 
portant sense,  the  Lord  Jesus  says,  no  man 
taketh  my  life,  I  lay  it  down  of  myself;  I  have 
power  to  lay  it  down,  and  I  have  power  to  take 
it  again.  It  was  sin  that  caused  the  Saviour's 
death,  and  every  wilful  sin  we  commit,  we  cry 
in  reality,  crucify  him,  crucify  him  !  This  is  a 
solemn,  an  awful  consideration,  especially  when 
many  of  our  teachers  in  Israel  declare  that  we 
cannot  live  without  sin.  With  this  momentous 
view  of  the  subject  staring  us  in  the  face,  and 
in  full  view  of  the  overthrow  and  sufi"erings  of 
the  Jews,  shall  we  fold  our  arms  in  unhallowed 


139 


security,  and  cry,  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  the 
temple  of  the  Lord  are  we  !  Shall  we  point  to 
our  societies,  Missionary,  and  Bible,  and  Sab- 
bath School  and  Tract,  &c.,  and  vainly  suppose 
that  God  cannot  dispense  with  those  instrumen- 
talities, he  cannot,  he  will  not  cast  us  of,  though 
discord  darkens  almost  every  future  and  form 
of  the  church.  Notwithstanding  the  mark  of 
the  beast  is  perceptible  in  our  hand  generally, 
and  frequently  in  our  forehead,  while  we  cruci- 
fy the  Son  of  God  afresh,  daily,  and  put  him  to 
open  shame !  The  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  in 
addressing  the  church,  (and  such  only  as  will  be 
owned  of  Christ  in  the  day  of  eternity  as  His 
Church,)  says,  "Ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  is 
hid  with  Christ  in  God."  Although  this  is  the 
real  character  of  christians — they  are  dead, 
Alas,  how  few  in  any  branch  of  the  church  can 
claim  this  distinguishing  and  honorable  trait  of 
character.  To  realize  this  state,  we  must  be  dead 
to  the  world,  say  wealth,  just  as  willing  to  be 
poor  as  to  be  rich,  as  willing  to  suffer  as  to  en- 
joy, otherwise  we  cannot  be  dead,  in  the  proper 
scripture  gospel  sense  of  the  term.  Dead  to  the 
opinion  of  the  world,  as  willing  to  be  despised 
and  hissed  at  as  to  be  applauded.     This  truly 


140 


elevated  state  is  fully  recognized  by  our  Sa- 
viour's words,  when  he  says,  "Blessed  are  ye 
when  men  shall  hate  you,  and  when  they  shall 
separate  you  from  their  company,  and  shall  re- 
proach you,  and  cast  out  your  name  as  evil,  for 
the  Son  of  Man's  sake.  Rejoice  ye  in  that  day 
and  leap  for  joy ;  for  behold  your  reward  is 
great  in  heaven."  Luke  vi,  22,  23.  How  many 
can  we  now  find  in  any  branch  of  the  church, 
who  really  bear  this  mark  ?  Alas,  how  few  ! 
Where  shall  we  find  them  ? 

We  generally  put  a  patch  upon  our  torn  gar- 
ments by  saying,  if  they  were  to  treat  us  in  this 
manner  for  Ohrisfs  sake.  If  we  are  truly 
Christ's  servants,  God's  children,  they  must  do 
it  for  Christ's  sake,  unless  we  serve  two  masters, 
which  no  man  can  do  without  shame  and  con- 
demnation. 0  how  few  of  us  honor  our  Divine 
Master  who  has  done  so  much  for  us,  by  doing 
and  saying,  all  we  do  and  say  to  please  the 
Lord  Jesus !  Yet  if  we  are  not  governed  by 
this  reasonable  rule,  we  are  vainly  striving  to 
serve  two  masters.  These  remarks  are  made  to 
show  our  friends  that  the  church  is  not  what 
she  should  be,  not  what  she  must  be.  Hence, 
our  present  position  is  not  permanent,  is  not 


141 


safe.  Nothing  but  that  which  is  'pure  can  stand 
the  fire  of  God's  anger.  And  if  the  fountain 
is  pure,  the  streams  issuing  therefrom  will  of 
necessity  be  pure  also  ;  Christ  says,  a  good  tree 
cannot  bear  corrupt  fruit,  nor  can  a  corrupt  tree 
bear  good  fruit ;  that  the  tree  is  known  by  its 
fruit.  ''Doth  a  fountain  send  forth  at  the  same 
place,  sweet  water  and  bitter?  Can  the  fig 
tree,  my  brethren,  bear  olive  berries  ?  Either 
a  vine,  figs  ?  So  can  no  fountain  yield  both  salt 
water  and  fresh."  James  iii,  11,  12.  Hence  it 
is  not  only  a  gospel  truth,  but  a  philosophical 
principle,  established  by  the  divine  law  which 
regulates  all  things  on  earth  and  in  heaven. 
Therefore  if  the  heart  is  pure^  (and  without  ho- 
liness no  man  shall  see  the  Lord,)  our  iJwughts 
and  words  and  actions  will  be  pure;  our  desires 
and  motives  must  be  pure  also.  If  our  motives 
are  impure,  it  argues  a  desperately  depraved 
heart.  Whether,  therefore,  we  speak  or  act, 
whether  we  eat,  or  drink,  or  wear,  in  all  things 
our  motives  should  be  to  please  God.  Enoch 
had  the  testimony  that  he  pleased  God,  not  on- 
ly in  some,  but  in  all  things.  If  therefore  the 
church  in  the  present  day  is  tarnished  with  dis- 
cordant sentiments,  and  scarcely  one  member 


142 


composing  the  church  can  be  found  without  spot 
or  toriyiMe  of  some  kind,  few,  very  few,  can 
stand  before  God  unblamable  and  unrebukeable 
in  his  sight.  Is  the  idea  absurd,  to  suppose  a 
pure  and  Holy  God  will  cast  her  off?  That 
Christ  will  spew  the  lukewarm  church  out  of 
His  mouth  ?  and  bring  in  a  purer,  better  state 
of  things  in  the  church  on  earth.  God  prom- 
ised to  conduct  the  Israelites  from  Egypt,  to  a 
land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey,  and  although 
there  were  more  than  six  hundred  thousand 
men  who  received  that  promise,  yet  only  two 
out  of  all  that  number,  entered  into  the  prom- 
ised land.  Hence  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles  ad- 
monishes the  church  in  these  significant  words, 
"Let  us  therefore  fear,  lest  a  promise  being  left 
us  of  entering  into  His  rest^  any  of  you 
should  seem  to  come  short  of  it."  Heb.  iv,  1. 
We  should  fear  with  a  prudent,  precautionary 
fear,  at  every  step  we  take ;  fear  lest  we  should 
err  from  the  straight  and  narrow  path  marked 
out  for  our  pursuit,  by  the  Saviour's  tears,  and 
sweat,  and  blood.  Fear  lest  we  should  at  any 
time  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  and  cause 
Him  to  depart  from  us.  Fear  lest  we  should 
transgress  the  pure  and  holy  law  of  God,  and 


143 


be  found  guilty  before  Him.  "For  whosoever 
shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one 
point,  he  is  guilty  of  all."  James  ii,  10.  The 
man  that  steals  one  cent,  has  no  honesty  left  in 
his  character,  he  is  altogether  a  rogue. 

Thus  in  view  of  God's  holy  character,  His 
hatred  of  sin,  and  the  delinquent  state  of  the 
church,  and  more  especially  when  we  reflect  on 
the  dealings  of  God  with  His  chosen  people, 
both  before  and  since  the  incarnation  of  the 
Eternal  Son  of  God,  we  should  tremble  for  our 
fate.  Should  fly  to  the  fountain  for  sin  and 
pollution,  to  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  nor  ever 
rest  until  every  stain  of  sin  is  washed  away,  and 
then  watch  and  i?ray  always  with  strong  faith 
in  Christ,  that  our  garments  may  be  kept  pure 
and  undefiled.  We  should  strive  to  enter  into 
the  ark  of  safety  with  Noah,  not  now  a  wooden 
ark,  but  into  Christ's  arms  of  redeeming  and 
purifying  love  ;  then,  and  then  only,  shall  we  be 
safe.  With  Lot  we  should  leave  Sodom — the 
spirit,  and  customs,  and  fashions  of  an  ungodly 
world,  and  escape  to  the  mountain  of  Jesus'  dy- 
ing love ;  nor  like  Lot's  wife,  ever  look  back. 
When  the  witnesses  are  slain,  the  j!9Mre  in  heart, 
the  spotless  children  of  God  will  be  safe,  and 
13* 


144 


saved  from  the  fire  of  God's  anger  wliich  shall 
consume  all  who  are  found  bearing  the  mark  of 
the  beast,  viz.  sin  in  its  most  refined  shade,  in 
its  most  imposing  and  deceptious  garb. 


XXIII. 

ADDITIONAL     REASONS    TO    CONVINCE     THE     IN- 
CREDULOUS. 

To  those  who  are  still  incredulous,  unwilling 
to  believe  that  any  evil  will  befal  the  church, 
although  they  cling  to  it  with  as  much  tenacity 
and  as  much  delusive  obstinacy  as  the  Catholics 
cling  to  Peter,  as  the  rock  against  which  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail,  we  would  ask 
what  is  the  real,  the  rational  meaning  of  our 
Saviour's  words,  when  he  says,  in  regard  to  one 
of  the  witnesses,  the  Jews,  "And  they  shall  fall 
by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and  shall  be  led  away 
captive  into  all  nations ;  and  Jerusalem  shall  be 
trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of 
the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled."  Luke  xxi,  24.  There 
are  two  particulars  embraced  in  this  declara- 
tion, first,  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles,  and  sec- 
ondly, the  restoration  or  the  resurrection  of  those 
Jewish  dry  bones.  In  regard  to  the  first,  viz. 
the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles,  many  suppose  it 
means  their  entire  conversion,  when  they  shall 


146 


be  converted  to  God,  and  filled  "with  the  fulness 
of  God,  shall  shine  forth  in  the  image  of  God, 
and  influenced  by  the  meek  and  lowly  spirit  of 
Christ.  But,  judging  from  the  past  and  the 
present  discordant  and  imperfect  state  of  the 
church,  (when  we  use  this  word,  we  must  in- 
clude the  Catholic  church  as  well  as  the  Prot- 
estant— Christ  is  not  divided,)  what  rational  hope 
is  there  to  influence  the  expectations  of  the 
most  credulous,  that  a  time  will  ever  arrive 
when  the  entire  church  will  perfectly  harmonize 
and  honor  her  great  head  by  dwelling  together 
as  one  family  of  God  upon  earth.  Of  such  an 
event,  of  such  a  state  existing  in  our  world's 
history,  efi"ected  by  the  instrumentalities  now  in 
operation,  the  most  sanguine  member  or  minis- 
ter of  the  church,  must  despond,  there  is  no 
prospect,  there  is  no  hope.  Hence,  we  argue 
that  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles,  must  mean  the 
period  when  the  cup  of  their  iniquity  is  full. 
That  state  described  by  the  angel,  when  he  com- 
manded the  angel  having  a  sharp  sickle  in  his 
hand,  to  thrust  in  his  sickle,  and  reap,  for  the 
harvest  of  the  earth  is  7'ipe ;  the  Gentiles  have 
had  their  day,  and  have  filled  up  the  full  meas- 
ure of  their  iniquity,  that  period  specified  in 
the  following  awful  declarations : 


147 


"After  these  things  I  saw  another  angel  come 
down  from  heaven,  having  great  power  ;  and  the 
earth  was  lighted  with  his  glory.  And  he  cried 
mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  Babylon, 
(viz.  the  corrupt  church,  Catholic  and  Protes- 
tant,) the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become 
the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every 
foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hate- 
ful bird.  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication,  and  the 
kin^s  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication 
with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are 
waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of  her  deli- 
cacies. And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven, 
saying.  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be 
not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive 
not  of  her  plagues.  For  her  sins  have  reached 
unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered  her  in- 
iquities. Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded 
you,  and  double  unto  her  double  according  to 
her  works ;  in  the  cup  which  she  hath  filled,  fill 
to  her  double.  How  much  she  hath  glorified 
herself,  and  lived  deliciously,  so  much  torment 
and  sorrow  give  her :  For  she  saith  in  her  heart 
I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see 
no  sorrow.     Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come 


148 


in  one  day^  death  and  mourning,  and  famine ; 
and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned  "with  fire ;  for 
strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her.  And 
the  kings  of  the  earth,  "who  have  committed  for- 
nication and  lived  deliciously  mth  her,  shall  be- 
wail her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they  shall 
see  the  smoke  of  her  burning.  Standing  afar 
off  for  fear  of  her  torment,  saying,  Alas,  alas, 
that  great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city  !  for 
in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come.  And  the 
merchants  of  the  earth,  shall  weep  over  her ; 
for  no  man  buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more. 
The  merchandise  of  gold  and  silver,  and  precious 
stones,  and  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple, 
and  silk,  and  scarlet,  and  all  thyne  wood,  and 
all  manner  of  vessels  of  ivory,  and  all  manner 
of  vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass, 
and  iron,  and  marble,, and  cinnamon,  and  odors, 
and  ointments,  and  frankincense,  and  wine,  and 
oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and  beasts,  and 
sheep,  and  horses,  and  chariots  and  slaves,  and 
souls  of  men.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted 
after  are  departed  from  thee,  and  all  things 
which  were  dainty  and  goodly,  are  departed 
from  thee,  and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more  at 
all.     The  merchants  of  these  things  which  were 


149 


made  rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar  off,  for  fear 
of  her  torment,  weeping  and  -jailing,  and  say- 
ing, Alas,  alas  !  that  great  city,  that  was  clothed 
in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  decked 
with  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls  !  For 
in  one  hour  so  great  riches  is  come  to  naught. 
And  every  ship-master,  and  all  the  company  in 
ships,  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  trade  by  sea, 
stood  afar  off,  and  cried  when  they  saw  the 
smoke  of  her  burning,  saying,  what  city  is  like 
unto  this  great  city  !  And  they  cast  dust  on  their 
heads,  and  cried  weeping  and  wailing,  saying, 
Alas,  alas  !  that  great  city,  wherein  were  made 
rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea,  by  reason  of 
her  costliness  !  for  in  one  hour  is  she  made  des- 
olate. Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye 
holy  apostles  and  prophets ;  for  God  hath 
avenged  you  on  her.  And  a  mighty  angel  took 
up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone,  and  cast  it  into 
the  sea,  saying,  thus  with  violence  shall  that 
great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  shall 
be  found  no  more  at  all.  And  the  voice  of 
harpers,  and  musicians,  and  of  pipers,  and  trum- 
peters, shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee ; 
and  no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be, 
shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee ;  and  the  sound 


150 


of  a  millstone  shall  he  heard  no  more  at  all  in 
thee ;  and  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no 
more  at  all  in  thee ;  and  the  voice  of  the  Bride- 
groom and  of  the  Bride,  shall  be  heard  no  more  in 
thee :  for  thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of 
the  earth ;  for  by  thy  sorceries  were  all  nations 
deceived.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of 
the  prophets,  and  of  the  saints,  and  of  all  that 
were  slain  upon  the  earth."  Rev.  xviii,  entire. 

The  characters  described,  and  the  scenes  ex- 
hibited in  this  chapter  cannot  refer  to  the  peo- 
ple of  the  world,  but  to  the  church,  clothed  in 
sackcloth,  first  to  the  Catholic,  and  secondly  to 
the  Protestant  Church,  as  far  as  she  is  impli- 
cated, nor  can  the  dreadful  scenes  refer  to  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  as  this  book  was  writ- 
ten after  that  awful  scene.  Nor  can  they  be 
applied  to  any  period  after  the  introduction  of 
the  millennium,  after  all  shall  become  righteous, 
such  a  supposition  is  neither  reasonable  nor  pos- 
sible ;  hence  the  whole  scene,  the  awful  drama, 
and  the  actors  therein,  must  be  realized  at  the 
second  coming  of  Christ — at  the  commencement 
of  the  millennial  reign  of  Christ  on  earth,  when 
the  witnesses  shall  be  slain. 

Were  we  to  dissect  and  analyze  the  picture 


161 


given  in  this  chapter,  we  should  find  a  striking 
likeness  to  the  churches  of  the  present  day. 
We  Protestants  nearly  all  believe  that  the  pic- 
ture of  the  Catholic  branch  cannot  be  painted  in 
colors  too  dark  for  truth. 

Let  us,  therefore,  compare  some  of  the  traits 
given  and  features  exhibited  in  this  apocalyptic 
picture,  with  the  character  of  the  Protestant 
branch,  as  corrupt  protestantism  will  be  as  offen- 
sive in  the  sight  of  God,  as  corrupt  Catholicism. 
It  is  said  that  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  com- 
mitted fornication  with  her.  This  charge  points 
unequivocally  to  the  church  as  one  of  the  guilty 
party.  Let  us  inquire  what  will  constitute  this 
crime  under  the  laws  and  regulations  of  the  gos- 
pel. The  words  of  gospel  inspiration  are,  "Ye 
adulterers  and  adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that 
the  friendship  of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God  ? 
Whosoever,  therefore,  will  be  the  friend  of  the 
world,  is  the  enemy  of  God."  James  iv,  4. 
Therefore  a  desire  to  gain  the  friendship  and 
the  esteem  of  the  world,  viz.  of  the  wealthy,  the 
learned  and  the  rulers  of  the  world,  will  deter- 
mine our  character  in  the  sight  of  God  as  spir- 
itual adulterers.  Nay  further,  to  desire  the 
riches,  or  honors,  or  pleasures  of  the  world, 
14 


152 


proves  that  our  hearts  are  placed,  in  part  at 
least,  on  those  things ;  consequently  we  cannot 
love  God,  our  legitimate  husband,  with  all  our 
hearty  and  all  our  strength^  and  all  our  mind  ; 
we  become  double  minded,  and  in  the  eye  of  a 
pure  and  holy  God,  spiritual  adulterers.  If  our 
readers  should  think  that  these  views  are  ultra, 
that  we  run  to  extremes,  that  we  raise  the  stand- 
ard too  high,  let  us  bring  the  thing  home 
honestly  to  our  own  hearts,  our  own  most  re- 
fined feelings.  Let  the  honorable  husband  learn 
from  good  authority,  that  his  wife  does  not  love 
him  ferfectly^  but  has  placed  her  affections  in 
part  only^  on  another  man,  and  will  he  say, 
"this  is  reasonable,  it  is  natural,  it  is  a  small 
matter."  Not  so,  though  his  wife  may  solemnly 
protest  that  she  loves  him  letter  than  his  rival, 
it  will  only  aggravate  the  crime,  and  completely 
destroy  the  good  man's  peace,  and  render  his 
life  a  burden,  will  make  him  a  miserable  man. 
This  is  both  a  reasonable  and  a  righteous  princi- 
ple when  applied  to  man ;  and  is  it  either  reason- 
able, or  righteous,  to  say  or  think  that  the  eter- 
nal, the  glorious  God,  who  has  condescended  to 
say  {of  the  church)  thy  Maker  is  thy  Husband, 
that  because  of  the  greatness,  and  purity^  and 


158 


goodness  of  His  character,  will  not  notice  these 
things,  will  permit  His  Bride  to  place  her  affec- 
tions (even  in  part)  on  gold,  or  silver,  or  houses, 
or  farms,  or  earthly  ornaments ;  or  even  on  fame, 
and  learning,  and  the  corrupt  breath  of  popular 
applause  f  It  is  neither  reasonable  nor  righte- 
ous to  think  this  of  God,  neither  will  he  be 
mocked,  but  in  due  time,  in  the  great  day  of 
B^is  wrath,  those  acts  of  fornication  will  be  ex- 
posed and  punished  with  everlasting  banishment 
from  the  presence  of  God,  and  the  glory  of  His 
power,  when  He  shall  come  to  be  admired  by 
all  His  saints,  and  to  place  His  legitimate  and 
purified  Bride  on  His  own  throne  of  dignity,  and 
power,  and  great  glory. 

Then  will  not  the  spiritual  adulterers,  and 
those  who  cried  croaker,  croaker,  ultra,  fanat- 
icism, on  earth,  rise  in  their  dignity,  and  say  with 
triumphant  assurance,  now  you  see  that  God 
was  not  that  rigid,  and  unreasonable  Being  you 
represented  him  to  be.  You  now  see  that  we 
shine  in  glory  and  honor,  without  one  tinge  of 
shame  on  our  cheek,  thouorh  we  did  indult]re  in 
the  good  things  of  earth,  though  with  the  digni- 
taries of  the  world  we  lived  deliciously,  though 
we  did  love  to  be  called  Rabbi,  Rabbi,  and  because 


154 


of  our  talent  and  learning  we  claimed  the  high- 
est seats  in  the  synagogue,  and  were  called  Rev. 
and  D.  D.,  our  learned  and  distinguished  friend, 
&c. 

Beloved  readers,  in  that  great  day,  the  scene 
will  be  changed,  and  the  humble,  holy,  self-de- 
nying faithful  followers  of  Jesus  will  with  Him 
be  honored  and  exalted  to  wear  a  crown  of  eter- 
nal glory ;  while  those  who  loved  the  world  in 
any  of  its  refined  modifications,  though  they 
may  come  saying,  "Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not 
prophesied  in  thy  name  ?  and  in  thy  name  have 
cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name  have  done 
many  wonderful  works?  And  then  will  I  pro- 
fess unto  them,  I  never  knew  you :  depart  from 
me,  ye  that  work  iniquity."  Matt,  vii,  22,  23. 
They  were  deceived  and  carried  their  delusion 
to  the  gate  of  heaven,  and  there  plead  their  own 
good  works,  their  mixed  service,  and  all  was 
done  too  in  Christ's  name.  They  had  preached, 
and  sinners  had  been  converted — thus  they  had 
cast  out  devils  in  Christ's  name,  and  yet  will 
He  declare,  on  that  momentous  occasion,  "I 
never  knew  you,"  I  never  knew  you  as  my  hum- 
ble, holy,  cross-bearing  followers,  ye  were  not 
such — and  now  you  must  depart  from  my  pre- 
sence and  the  glory  of  my  power  forever. 


155 


Seeing,  therefore,  that  many  have  been  de- 
ceived, and  many  will  be  deceived  and  ruined 
for  ever,  should  we  not  carefully  examine  our 
hearts,  our  conduct,  our  desires,  and  our  motives 
in  all  our  actions  through  life  ?  Our  eye  must 
be  single^  our  heart  must  be  pure^  and  then  will 
all  the  rivulets  issuing  therefrom  be  pure  also. 
Self^  the  old  Adam,  must  be  crucified^  and  Christ 
must  be  all.  All  must  proceed  from  Christ, 
and  all  must  return  to  the  Lord  Jesus.  ChrUt 
in  us  the  hope  of  glory — and  with  the  apostle 
to  the  Gentiles,  we  should  say  honestly  and  un- 
derstandingly,  "For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and 
to  die  is  gain."  Phil,  i,  21.  We  should  be  able 
to  say,  for  to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  to  do  Christ's 
will,  to  have  an  eye  single  to  His  honor  and 
glory  in  all  things — therefore  we  live  not  to 
gratify  self,  or  to  accumulate  wealth,  or  to  se- 
cure the  favor  or  applause  of  men — Christ  is, 
and  must  be,  our  Alpha  and  our  Omega.  All 
must  begin  and  end  in  Christ,  not  in  name,  but 
in  truth  and  righteousness. 


14* 


XXIV. 

A  CASE  OF  CONSCIENCE,  OR  OUR  MOTIVES  EX- 
AMINED. 

Let  us  now  examine  for  a  moment  a  point  of 
infinite  importance,  because  it  is  the  most  dan- 
gerous. 

In  pursuing  our  literary  studies,  in  gaining 
earthly  knowledge,  is  our  eye  single  ?  is  our 
motive  pure  f  is  our  object  and  desire  honestly 
to  please  Christ,  and  save  souls  ?  Self  left  out 
of  sight — while  Christ's  glory  and  the  salvation 
of  souls  is  purely  our  object  and  desire !  Are 
we  studying  in  these  fields  of  science  very  hard 
to  qualify  us  the  better  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
the  'poor  ?  to  whom  in  an  especial  manner  we 
are  sent  ?  Though  the  rich,  and  great,  and 
wise  ones  of  the  world  may  be  saved,  yet  their 
number  will  be  few,  and  their  case  is  almost 
hopeless.  Thus,  while  Christ  says,  the  poor 
have  the  gospel  preached  unto  them,  and  it  is  as 
hard  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  heaven  as  for 
a  camel  to  pass  through  the  eye  of  a  needle. 


157 


And  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  that  "wise  Mas- 
ter builder  marks  out  our  duty,  and  says,  "For 
you  see  your  calling,  brethern,  how  that  not 
many  wise  men  after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty^ 
not  many  nohle  are  called :  but  God  hath  chosen 
the  foolish  things  of  this  world  to  confound  the 
"wise,  and  God  hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of 
the  world  to  confound  the  things  which  are 
mighty."  1  Cor.  i,  26,  27.  If,  therefore,  our 
motives,  as  ministers  of  Christ,  in  the  pursuit  of 
literary  knowledge  is  not  to  qualify  us  to  preach 
the  gospel  as  Christ  and  His  apostles  have  di- 
rected us,  our  motive  may  possibly  be  sinister, 
self-interest,  our  own  character,  as  ministers, 
the  applause  of  others,  &c.  The  same  honor- 
able gospel  rule  should  be  observed  in  all  things, 
in  all  we  do,  and  say.  Not  self,  but  Christ,  not 
ease  or  wealth  or  fame,  but  souls — blood-bought 
immortal  souls. 

Is  the  cross  a  prominent  point  in  all  our 
studies  ?  While  we  are  ardently  pursuing  the 
path  of  literature,  is  the  cross  kept  in  view — 
can  we  say  this  will  be  a  cross  to  us,  but  we  will 
bear  it  for  Christ's  sake.  The  great  men  will 
mock  and  despise  us  but  we  will  endure  it  all. 

If  I  am  anxious  to  shine  in  the  literary  cir- 


158 


cle,  to  be  honored  and  applauded  of  men,  and 
thus  gain  the  ''^friendship''  of  the  world,  I  array 
myself  as  an  enemy  against  God,  and  thus  be- 
come a  spiritual  adulterer.  The  rock  is  to  be 
found  in  the  ocean,  in  every  part  of  it,  through 
•which  we  all  have  to  sail,  self-ease,  honor, 
money,  property,  equipage,  dress,  furniture, 
these  are  all  arrayed  on  the  side  of  the  world  to 
draw  us  away  from  Christ.  Through  the  ocean 
of  life  those  dangerous  rocks  are  scattered,  and 
frequently  they  lie  so  deep  that  the  eye  without 
spiritual  anointing  cannot  see  them,  and  ere  we 
are  aware  of  our  position  we  find  our  little  bark 
on  some  one  of  those  sunken  broken  craggs 
emanating  from  the  original  quarry — the  love  of 
the  world — self-love,  the  friendship  of  the  world, 
which  will  finally  wreck  our  souls  in  the  gulf 
of  spiritual  adultery,  while  we  call  God  our 
Father,  and  ourselves  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's 
wife.  It  is  said  in  the  above  description  of 
character,  "the  kings  of  the  earth  have  commit- 
ted fornication,  and  lived  deliciously  with  her." 
It  is  now  quite  common  to  have  political  charac- 
ters of  the  highest  order,  to  deliver  speeches 
and  addresses  at  our  popular  meetings  to  raise 
money.     We  have  been  pained  and  mortified  to 


159 


see  the  lawyer,  and  the  statesman,  without  any 
pretensions  to  piety,  (whose  moral  characters 
would  not  bear  the  light  of  close  examination,) 
in  our  churches,  houses  dedicated  to,  and  set 
apart  for  the  worship  of  the  living  God,  deliv- 
ering popular  lectures  to  influence  the  wander- 
ing audience  to  give  their  money  to  do  the  work 
of  God !  The  character  and  ability  of  these 
wicked  men  who  have  no  real  fear  of  God  be- 
fore their  eyes,  is  sounded  aloud  by  the  church 
previous  to  the  meeting,  and  after  their  service 
and  speeches  are  closed,  their  performances  are 
published,  and  lauded  and  flattered  in  the  most 
disgusting  strains  !  Thus  the  kings,  the  rulers 
of  this  world,  and  the  church  meet  together  in 
fraternal  afi"ection,  and  are  guilty  of  spiritual 
fornication  ;  notwithstanding  the  awful  declara- 
tion of  God,  that  whosoever  was  found  with  the 
mark  of  the  beast  on  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand, 
shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  God's  wrath  which 
shall  be  poured  without  mixture  on  them  for 
ever.  And  yet  we  cry  peace,  peace,  while  sud- 
den destruction  is  coming  upon  us.  Our  Saviour 
says,  "If  the  bUnd  lead  the  blind  both  shall  fall 
into  the  ditch."  0  may  we  hearken  to  the  ad- 
monitory voice  of  God  before  it  shall  be  forever 


160 


too  late — calling,  "Awake  thou  that  sleepest 
and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  will  give 
thee  light."  Come  out  of  her  my  people.  Be  ye 
not  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbelievers ; 
for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with  un- 
righteousness ?  and  what  communion  hath  light 
with  darkness  ?  and  what  concord  hath  Christ 
with  Belial  ?  or  what  part  hath  he  that  believeth 
with  an  infidel  ?  And  what  agre;,ement  hath  the 
temple  of  God  with  idols  ?  For  ye  are  the  tem- 
ple of  the  living  God ;  as  God  hath  said,  I  will 
dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them  ;  and  I  will  be 
their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people.  Where- 
fore, come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  sep- 
arate, saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean 
thing,  and  I  will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Fa- 
ther unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and 
daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty.  Having, 
therefore,  these  promises,  dearly  beloved,  let  us 
cleanse  ourselves  from  all  fiUhiness  of  the  flesh 
and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of 
Qodr  2  Cor.  vi,  14  to  18,  and  vii,  1. 

There  is  an  old  and  true  adage,  that  birds  of 
a  feather  will  flock  together.  A  plain,  but  close 
observer  of  human  nature  says,  show  me  your 
company,  and  I  will  tell  you  your  character. 


161 


Not  only  do  we  invite  and  bring  into  the  Lord's 
house  worldly  minded  and  unholy  statesmen  and 
lawyers,  but  our  ministers  are  in  turn  invited 
to  open  their  political  meetings  and  public  exhi- 
bitions, and  even  balls  and  parties,  with  prayer, 
to  sweeten  and  sanction  their  unhallowed  doings 
by  the  semblance  of  religion. 

May  it  not,  therefore,  be  said,  even  of  the 
Protestant  church,  that  the  kings  or  rulers  of 
the  earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her. 
And  of  a  large  majority  of  us,  the  cutting  lan- 
guage of  inspiration  is  strictly  applicable — 
"Ye  adulterers  and  adultresses  know  ye  not  that 
the  friendship  of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God, 
and  whosoever  will  be  the  friend  of  the  world  is 
the  enemy  of  God."  The  Lord  Jesus  speaks 
in  plain,  strong,  unmistakeable  language,  and 
says,  "Except  ye  deny  yourselves,  and  take  up 
your  cross,  and  follow  me  daily,  ye  cannot  he 
my  disciples.'' 

Yet  most  of  us  pay  no  attention  to  the  forego- 
ing thrilling  declaration,  we  are  not  willing  to 
fast  even  one  day  in  a  week,  though  Paul  informs 
us  that  he  was  oft  in  fasting.  Thus,  to  an  alarm- 
ing extent,  we  disregard  the  injunctions  and 
example  of  our  Divine  Master,  and  His  disci- 


162 


pies ;  but  the  moment  the  world  speaks,  almost 
every  ear  is  attent,  and  every  knee  is  seen  to 
bow  at  the  shrine  of  that  flimsy,  fickle  goddess, 
fashion.  Let  her  order  a  change  in  our  cos- 
tume, coat  or  vest,  bonnet  or  dress,  and  obedi- 
ence or  conformity  is  not  only  promptly  seen, 
but  universally  practiced.  It  is  a  crime  of  no 
ordinary  magnitude  to  obey  the  greatest  men  on 
earth  more  than  God,  but  to  disregard  God  and 
yield  implicit  obedience  to  the  dictates  of  the 
most  degraded  portion  of  an  ungodly  world,  pre- 
sents a  spectacle  too  dark  and  mortifying  for 
serious  contemplation.  And  do  we  really  sup- 
pose that  the  Divine  eye  is  blind  to  those  scenes, 
or  that  He  has  so  far  changed  his  character  as 
to  behold  sin,  at  least  with  allowance  ?  or  do  we 
really  believe  that  His  word  is  a  nullity  ?  That 
word  that  is  quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper 
than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the 
dividing  asunder  of  the  soul  and  spirit,  of  joints 
and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts 
and  intents  of  the  heart.  That  word  can  no 
more  change  or  fall  to  the  ground  than  God 
himself  can  cease  to  be;  nor  can  God's  great 
mercy  annul  His  most  rigid  justice.  No,  justice 
must  stand  forever.     Could  man  have  been  re- 


163 


deemed  without  meeting  the  full  and  perfect 
demand  of  justice,  without  the  payment  of  the 
whole  amount  of  the  penalty  incurred  by  the 
violation  of  God's  law,  it  is  more  than  presumr 
able  that  Christ  would  not  have  died  to  meet  in 
guilty  man's  stead,  the  stern  and  immutable  de- 
mand of  Divine  Justice.  Hence,  our  Saviour's 
prayer  in  vicAV  of  that  awful  scene,  "0  my  Fa- 
ther, if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me." 
If,  therefore,  the  Eternal  Son  of  God  suffered 
death  to  meet  the  demand  of  Divine  Justice, 
that  God's  word  should  not  be  impaired  in  the 
slightest  degree,  is  it  not  perfectly  reasonable, 
that  man,  as  far  as  it  is  in  his  power  through 
the  grace  imparted  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
should  keep  the  law  of  God  ?  Does  not  justice 
demand  it  ?  Jesus  not  only  died  to  meet  the 
infinite  demand  of  the  law,  to  magnify,  and  make 
it  honorable,  but  to  enable  us  (all  mankind)  to 
fear  God,  and  keep  all  His  commandments  al- 
tvays. 

If,  therefore,  we  neglect  this  great  salvation, 
how  shall  we  escape  ?  The  soul  that  sinneth,  it 
shall  die.  Sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  laiv. 
Therefore  we  should  give  the  more  earnest  heed 
to  the  things  which  we  have  heard,  lest  at  any 
15 


164 


time  we  should  let  them  slip ;  for  if  the  word 
epoken  bj  angels  was  steadfast,  and  every  trans- 
gression and  disobedience  received  a  just  recom- 
pense of  reward,  how  shall  tve  escape  if  we  ne- 
glect so  great  salvation  ?  Though  we  are  not 
saved  by  the  works  of  the  law,  yet  through  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  may,  we  can 
and  must  keep  all  the  commandments  and  re- 
quirements of  God's  law.  Hence  the  beloved 
disciple  says,  "Hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know 
Him,  if  we  keep  His  commandments.  He  that 
saith,  I  know  him  and  keepeth  not  his  command- 
ments, is  a  liar  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him."  1 
John  ii,  3,  4, 


XXV. 

AN  EXPOSTULATION  ADDRESSED  TO  THE  CHURCH. 

In  view,  therefore,  of  the  purity  of  God's 
character  and  rigid  demands  of  divine  justice, 
and  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  freely 
offered  to  poor  fallen  man,  to  enable  him  to  obey 
the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  to  keep  all 
His  commandments,  is  it  unreasonable  or  unjust 
■or  cruel,  that  delinquents  should  be  cut  off? 
When  the  Lord  Jesus  comes  again  to  restore 
the  kingdom  to  Israel,  to  establish  His  kingdom 
•of  truth,  and  righteousness  and  love,  upon  earth, 
it  will  be  said — "He  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be 
unjust  still."  It  will  be  too  late  to  correct  er- 
rors, and  secure  slighted  mercies.  Our  blessed 
Saviour  has  plainly  informed  us,  that  at  that 
momentous  period  it  will  be  as  it  was  in  the  days 
of  Noah,  when  the  antideluvians  were  overthrown, 
and  when  wicked  Sodom  was  destroyed.  Then 
will  the  delinquent  witnesses  be  slain.  The 
awful  scenes  and  circumstances  that  will  be  ex- 
hibited at  that  time,  have  been  described  and 


166 


adverted  to  in  God's  holy  book  from  Genesis  to 
Revelation ;  if  therefore  we  are  found  without 
the  wedding  garment,  unprepared,  we  must 
perish,  and  our  blood  will  be  upon  our  own 
heads. 

Few  there  are,  we  are  well  convinced,  that 
will  be  willing  to  believe  that  the  present  state 
of  the  church  will  be  overturned.  The  Catholics 
cling  to  the  rock,  and  feel  assured  that  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  never  prevail  against  them, 
notwithstanding  the  multitudes  who  are  recog- 
nized as  legitimate  members  of  the  church,  and 
are  guilty  of  almost  every  crime  to  be  found  in 
the  catalogue  of  sin  and  iniquity.  They  belong 
to  the  original  church,  are  placed  upon  the  rock 
and  must  be  safe,  hence  their  priests  will  give  the 
worst  of  them,  at  the  close  of  life,  (if  they 
have  not  been  guilty  of  the  unpardonable  sin  of 
heresy,)  a  passport  to  secure  a  safe  passage  into 
purgatory,  and  then,  if  their  living  friends  have 
money,  in  due  time  they  will  be  prayed  out  of 
that  nondescript  abode,  safe  into  heaven.  We 
Protestants,  however,  can  give  those  poor  de- 
ceived mortals  up  for  lost,  without  hope  or 
mercy;  but  not  so  with  our  church,  we  have 
protested  against  the  corruptions  of  that  fallen 


167 


church,  and  we  must  be  saved.  Our  doctrine 
and  usages  are  all  orthodox,  our  instrumental- 
ities, our  numerous  and  most  excellent  societies, 
amply  supported  by  the  liberality  of  the  friends 
of  genuine  religion,  so  much  money  raised,  and 
so  many  missionaries,  and  agents  and  colporters? 
&c.  in  the  field,  so  many  tracts  and  papers  pub- 
lishing every  month,  and  annually,  the  great 
success  of  our  party — to  suppose  that  God 
will  cast  them  off  and  overturn  those  blessed 
institutions  !  It  is  impossible,  we  cannot  believe 
it.  And  besides  all  these  things,  witness  the 
testimony  of  thousands  upon  thousands  who  do 
assure  us  that  God  has  not  only  pardoned  their 
sins,  but  that  he  has  purified  their  hearts ;  and 
besides  those  living  witnesses,  multitudes  die, 
bearing  a  decided  testimony  that  they  are  going 
to  heaven ;  and  yet  your  views  would  unchris- 
tianize  nearly  the  entire  church,  and  invalidate 
their  dying  testimony.  To  all  these  things  we 
reply,  that  our  business  is  not  to  condemn  any 
human  being,  (the  law  of  God  does  that,)  but 
to  be  co-workers  with  Christ  in  saving  the  world, 
by  pointing  sinners  and  formal  professors  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  their  atoning  sacrifice,  and 
to  His  spirit  and  example  for  their  pattern,  and 
15* 


168 


all  His  words,  His  law  of  perfect  love  as  the 
rule,  and  only  infallible  rule,  both  for  their  faith 
and  practice.  Christ  teaches  us  to  pray  (nor 
could  He  ever  lead  us  into  error)  that  God's 
will  may  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in 
heaven.  This  elevated  state  must  be  practica- 
ble, or  that  petition  will  lead  us  into  error. 
Though  we  are  not  qualified,  and  are  forbidden 
to  judge  our  brother,  yet  may  we  safely  adopt 
and  use  the  rule  given  to  us  by  the  Master, 
''By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  Judging 
by  this  rule,  how  many  can  we  find  in  any 
branch  of  the  church,  who  do  the  will  of  God 
as  it  is  done  in  heaven  ?  Are  there  any  ?  Alas, 
how  few  the  number,  hardly  exceeding  the  No- 
ahs and  the  Lots.  And  yet  we  presume  to 
assert  that  God  will  not  cast  us  oif.  His  own 
declaration  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding  ! 
We  do  not  wish  it  to  be  so,  therefore  we  will 
not  believe  it.  Thus  the  Omnipotent  Saviour 
of  our  sin-disordered  world,  must  continue  ever 
to  be  dishonored  by  our  imperfect  service,  and 
sinful  imperfections. 

Let  us  by  the  same  gospel  rule,  try  another 
standard.  ''Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself:' 


169 


How  many  now  in  the  pale  of  the  church, 
can  meet  the  heathen  who  lived  and  died  with- 
out the  bible,  when  we  were  living  at  our  ease, 
clothed  in  purple  and  fine  linen  and  faring 
sumptuously  (compared  with  thousands)  every 
day,  and  say,  honestly,  we  loved  your  souls,  as 
our  own  souls ;  we  have  done  all  we  could  to 
enlighten  your  minds  and  save  your  souls? 
How  many  of  us  who  are  called  respectable 
christians,  and  compassed  about  with  the  com- 
forts of  life,  can  meet  the  poor  suffering  widow 
and  her  hungry  orphans,  and  say  confidently 
and  honestly,  I  loved  you  as  myself  ?  The 
number  would  not  very  far  exceed  the  Noahs 
and  the  Lots  ;  and  yet  we  think  it  dreadful, 
even  fanaticism  to  suppose  that  God  will  cast 
us  off,  though  He  destroyed  the  antideluvians, 
and  the  Sodomites,  while  their  light  and  priv- 
ileges were  not  one-hundredth  part  as  great  as 
ours  ! 

Let  us  profit  by  the  admonitory  precaution 
administered  to  the  Gentile  or  christian  church. 
"For  if  God  spared  not  the  natural  branches 
take  heed  lest  he  also  spare  not  thee.  Behold, 
therefore,  the  goodness  and  severity  of  God, 
on  them  which  fell,  severity ;  but  towards  thee, 


170 


goodness,  if  thou  continue  in  His  goodness ; 
otherwise  thou  shalt  be  cut  off."  Rom.  xi,  21,  22. 
This  is  a  precautionary  admonition,  couched 
in  prophetic  language.  We  have  not  continued 
in  Christ's  '^goodness,''  viz.  in  the  plain  precepts 
and  spirit  of  the  gospel.  Judging  from  the 
most  favorable  symptoms  for  the  past  half  cen- 
tury, how  long  will  it  be,  before  the  whole  world 
shall  be  converted  to  God,  and  all  God's  family 
live  together  in  perfect  harmony  and  love, 
when  God's  will  shall  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is 
done  in  heaven  ?  Would  that  desirable  period 
ever  arrive  ?  Reason  says,  never ;  experience 
says,  never;  but  God's  immutable  word  of  prom- 
ise, says  it  can  and  shall  be  so ;  Christ's  prayer 
will  not  always  continue  to  be  a  dead  letter ; 
the  will  of  God  shall  yet  be  done  on  earth  as  it 
is  done  in  heaven,  when  all  shall  know  the  Lord, 
from  the  least  unto  the  greatest,  when  nothing 
shall  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  God's  holy  moun- 
tain, when  the  lion  and  the  lamb  shall  lie  down 
together  in  peaceful  harmony  and  love. 


XXVI. 

A   REASONABLE   INQUIRY    ANSWERED. 

An  important  inquiry  will  here  be  made. 
When  shall  that  happy  day  be  ushered  in? 
God  has  reserved  the  knowledge  of  this  glori- 
ous event  to  himself,  to  whom  secret  things 
belong,  and  those  things  only  which  are  reveal- 
ed to  us  and  our  children.  It  is  best  that  it 
should  be  so ;  if  the  hour  of  our  death  had  here 
been  revealed  to  the  human  family,  it  would 
have  been  an  evil  of  serious  import.  Neither 
is  it  proper  or  important  that  we  should  know 
the  precise  time  when  the  millennial  glory  shall 
dawn  upon  our  benighted  world.  The  apos- 
tle to  the  Gentiles,  in  reply  to  an  inquiry 
made  by  the  church  of  Thessalonica,  says :  "But 
of  the  times  and  seasons,  brethren,  ye  have  no 
need  that  I  write  unto  you.  For  yourselves 
know  perfectly  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  so 
cometh  as  a  thief  in  the  night.  For  when  they 
shall  say  peace  and  safety ;  then  sudden  de- 
struction cometh  upon  them,  as  travail  upon  a 


1T2 


woman  with  child,  and  they  shall  not  escape." 
1  Thess.  V,  1,  2,  3. 

In  regard  to  the  introduction  of  that  glorious 
period,  our  Divine  Master  says,  '''Watch,  there- 
fore, for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord 
doth  come.  But  know  this,  if  the  good  man  of 
the  house  had  known  in  what  watch  the  thief 
would  come,  he  would  have  watched,  and  would 
not  have  suffered  his  house  to  be  broken  up. 
Therefore,  be  ye  also  ready ;  for  in  such  an 
hour  as  ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  man  cometh." 
Matt,  xxiv,  42,  43,  44. 

The  Lord  Jesus  has  also  informed  us,  that 
great  efforts  would  be  made,  previous  to  the  in- 
troduction of  that  day.  Zealously  engaged  in 
the  cause  of  Christ,  deceiving  and  being  deceiv- 
ed, and  in  view  of  those  things,  he  gives  us  the 
following  caution  and  information.  "Then  if 
any  man  shall  say  unto  you,  lo,  here  is  Christ, 
or  there;  believe  it  not,  for  there  shall  arise 
false  Christs  and  false  prophets,  and  shall  show 
great  signs  and  wonders;  insomuch  that  if  it 
were  possible,  they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect. 
Behold,  I  have  told  you  before,  wherefore,  if 
they  shall  say  unto  you,  behold,  He  is  in  the 
desert;  go  not  forth;  behold,  he  is  in  the  secret 


173 


chambers ;  believe  it  not.  For  as  the  lightning 
Cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto 
the  west ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
Man  be."  Matt,  xxiv,  23—27.  Further  in  re- 
gard to  that  great  day,  and  the  imposing  and 
delusive  scenes  and  efforts  to  make  proselytes, 
rather  than  humble,  holy,  bible  christians ; 
Christ  gives  us  the  following  salutary  caution. 
*^And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  at  any  time 
your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting  and 
drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that 
day  come  upon  you  unawares.  For  as  a  snare 
shall  it  come  on  all  them  that  dwell  on  the 
face  of  the  earth.  Watch  ye,  therefore,  and 
fray  always,  that  ye  may  be  accounted  worthy 
to  escape  all  these  things  that  shall  come  to 
pass."  Luke  xxi,  34,  35,  36.  The  Lord  Jesus 
has  given  us  further  instruction  in  regard  to  the 
coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the 
Lord,  the  introduction  of  His  glorious  kingdom 
when  He  shall  reign,  as  He  now  rules  in  heav- 
en. "And  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noe,  so 
shall  it  be  also  in  the  days  of  the  Son  of  Man  ; 
they  did  eat,  they  drank,  they  married  wives, 
they  were  given  in  marriage  until  the  day  that 
Noe  entered  into  the  ark,  and  the  flood  came  and 


174 


destroyed  them  all.  Likewise,  also,  as  it  was  in 
the  days  of  Lot,  they  did  eat,  they  drank,  they 
bought,  they  sold,  they  planted,  they  builded  ; 
but  the  same  day  that  Lot  went  out  of  Sodom, 
it  rained  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and 
destroyed  them  all ;  even  thus  shall  it  be  in  the 
day  when  the  Son  of  Man  is  revealed."  Luke 
xvii,  26—30. 

In  the  face  of  all  those  solemn  and  momen- 
tous declarations  in  regard  to  coming  events,  it 
behooves  us  to  attend  to  the  injunction,  "5e  ye 
also  ready^''  stand  among  the  Noahs  and  the 
Lots,  unblamable  and  unrebukable  in  God's 
sight.  We  can  lose  nothing,  and  may  gain 
everything  by  being  ready,  holy  in  heart,  in  life, 
and  in  all  manner  of  conversation,  knowing  that 
for  every  idle  word  we  speak,  we  shall  have  to 
give  an  account  in  the  day  of  judgment. 

INTIMATIONS  OP  ITS  NEAR  APPROACH. 

The  signs  of  the  times — the  troubled  ele- 
ments which  characterize  the  days  in  which  we 
live,  are  indeed  ominous,  and  proclaim  aloud  in 
wisdom's  ear,  the  day  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh. 
The  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord,  when 
Christ  shall  come  again  in  power  and  great  glo- 


175 


ry,  to  establish  his  kingdom  in  universal  tri- 
umph, when  God's  will  shall  be  done  on  earth 
as  it  is  done  in  heaven,  when  the  kingdoms  of 
this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
Lord,  and  of  His  Christ,  and  He  shall  reign  for- 
ever and  ever.  Amen.  Come  Lord  Jesus  and 
come  quickly,  and  let  all  the  world  say,  amen. 
We  may  infer  from  the  rapid  increase  of 
light  now  shining,  and  rapidly  on  the  increase, 
the  near  approach  of  Christ.  The  Lord  Jesus 
says,  '^I  am  the  light  of  the  tvorld."  All  light, 
whether  moral  or  intellectual  or  scientific,  must 
emanate  from  the  incarnate  Son  of  God.  As 
the  sun  is  the  source  of  all  the  light  with  which 
our  world  is  favored ;  so  Christ  is  eminently  the 
sun  of  righteousness,  from  whom  all  light  must 
proceed.  When  we  see  the  morning  star,  we 
know  the  sun  is  near ;  when  the  day  dawns,  he 
is  still  nearer,  and  as  the  light  increases,  until 
the  king  of  day  appears  in  full  view  to  enlight- 
en, comfort  and  invigorate  our  gloomy  world. 


16 


XXVII. 

AN   ADDITIONAL  OBJECTION   ANSWERED. 

Good,  and  wise,  and  learned  men  of  God,  cry 
out  indignantly,  away  with  such  a  fellow  from 
the  earth ;  his  views  are  wild  and  absurd — is 
this  indeed  the  order  of  God  ?  Has  a  wise  and 
merciful  being  done  so  much  for  the  human 
family,  and  all  to  be  destroyed  ?  We  cannot 
believe  it.  The  great  work  of  redemption  will 
continue  to  progress  and  increase  more  and 
more,  until  the  whole  lump  is  leavened,  until 
the  whole  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowl- 
edge and  glory  of  God.  "Upon  this  rock  will 
I  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  it." 

It  is  not  intimated,  nor  presumed  in  the 
above  theory  or  view  of  coming  events,  that 
they  will  take  place  in  harmony  with  the  divine 
arrangements  for  men's  redemption,  or  in  strict 
accordance  with  the  decrees  and  order  of  God, 
but  in  consequence  of  man's  derangement,  his 
disorder,  rebellion  and  folly. 


177 


Why  was  the  antideluvians  destroyed,  and 
also  the  cities  of  the  plain  ?  "Was  it  by  the  or- 
der or  decree  of  God  ?  Was  it  arranged  in  the 
divine  plan  to  make  a  world,  and  people  it  with 
rational  human  beings,  and  then  drown  them 
all  but  one  family  ?  Not  so,  but  the  wickedness 
of  wicked  men,  caused  the  anger  of  God  to  be 
poured  forth  upon  the  rebellious  inhabitants  of 
the  earth.  Nor  would  it  be  difficult  to  prove  to 
the  satisfaction  of  any  intelligent  mind,  unbias- 
ed by  prejudice,  that  the  wickedness  of  the 
present  day  (notwithstanding  all  our  light,  and 
learning,  and  talent,  and  money)  is  greater  than 
it  was  when  the  antideluvians  were  destroyed, 
or  the  Sodomites,  when  their  city  was  consumed 
and  sunk.  The  significant  and  awful  declara- 
tion of  our  Saviour,  in  comparing  some  event 
yet  in  the  future,  to  those  dreadful  visitations 
upon  the  antideluvians  and  the  Sodomites,  is 
conclusive  evidence  that  the  wickedness  of  the 
people  at  that  eventful  period  will  be  as  great, 
or  greater  than  the  sins  of  those  people  devoted 
to  destruction.  "> 

We  have  already  proved,  to  the  satisfaction 
of  every  unprejudiced  mind,  that  those  awful 
events  predicted  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  cannot  yet 


178 


have  been  fulfilled,  nor  can  they  ever  be,  after 
the  introduction  of  the  millennium,  when  all 
shall  be  purified  and  made  righteous  before 
God. 

Those  who  deny  that  the  wickedness  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  christian  world  is  as  great  or 
greater  than  those  of  the  old  world,  must  remem- 
ber that  a  just  and  holy  God  will  not  measure  our 
amount  of  guilt,  so  much  by  the  actions  of  our 
life,  as  by  the  light  we  have  enjoyed,  the  privi- 
leges we  have  slighted.  Hence,  Christ  said  to 
the  proud  Jews,  including  the  Pharisees,  (who 
were  more  rigid,  by  far,  in  the  observance  of  the 
law  of  Moses,  than  we  are  in  regard  to  Christ's 
law,)  "It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  you." 
Not,  we  presume,  because  their  acts  of  infamy 
were  greater,  but  because  of  the  increased  priv- 
ileges enjoyed,  and  shamefully  slighted  by  the 
latter.  Therefore,  judging  by  this  sacred  and 
divine  rule,  will  not  our  punishment  be  greater 
than  that  inflicted  upon  either  the  antideluvians, 
the  Sodomites  or  the  Jews?  Let  us  now  for  a 
moment,  examine  the  piety  of  the  Pharisees, 
and  the  sins  of  the  Sodomites. 

We  have  the  character  of  the  former,  given 


179 


in  the  following  prayer,  *'God,  I  thank  thee 
that  I  am  not  as  other  men  are,  extortioners, 
unjust,  adulterers,  or  even  as  the  publican. 
I  fast  twice  in  the  week,  I  give  tithes  of  all  that 
I  possess."  The  Lord  Jesus  did  not  accuse 
this  Pharisee  of  making  a  false  statement,  and 
yet  He  declared  that  it  should  be  more  tolera- 
ble for  Sodom  than  for  that  generation,  in  the 
day  of  judgment.  It  is  greatly  to  be  feared 
that  we  cannot  find  many  in  our  highly  favored 
day,  who  can  fully  measure  up  to  the  standard 
expressed  in  the  Pharisee's  prayer.  Nor  were 
the  Pharisees  as  a  sect  few  in  number  in  our  Sa- 
viour's day.  Another  of  that  sect,  of  high 
standing  in  the  church,  and  not  inferior  to  any 
of  the  disciples  of  our  Lord,  could  say,  "Men 
and  brethren,  I  have  lived  in  all  good  conscience 
before  God  until  this  day."  This  declaration, 
doubtless,  refers  to  Paul's  integrity  and  honesty 
when  he  was  a  sinner  and  a  Pharisee,  while  he 
was  thus  in  darkness,  he  lived  up  fully  to  his 
privileges,  as  far  as  he  understood  them. 

Let  us  now  look  into  and  investigate  the 

character  and  crimes  of  the  Sodomites,  given 

by  the  highest  authority,  even   God   himself, 

*'As  I  live  saith  the  Lord  God,  Sodom  thy  sis- 

16* 


180 


ter,  hath  not  done,  she  nor  her  daughter,  as 
thou  hast  done,  thou  and  thy  daughters. 
Behold,  this  was  the  sin  of  thy  sister  Sodom, 
pride,  fulness  of  bread  and  abundance  of  idle- 
ness was  in  her,  and  in  her  daughters,  neither 
did  she  strengthen  the  hand  of  the  poor  and  the 
needy."  Ezekiel  xvi,  48,  49.  Such  were  the 
crimes  of  Sodom,  as  preferred  against  her  by 
the  righteous  Judge  of  all  the  earth ;  doubtless 
they  were  guilty  of  others. 

Let  us  now  impartially  look  into  the  heart  of 
most  of  our  large  christian  cities,  and  our  eyes 
will  be  disgusted  and  our  hearts  sickened  with 
the  sight,  the  deeds  of  deep  and  nameless  de- 
pravity found  there,  and  exposed  to  public  view 
every  day,  and  published  in  the  daily  records  of 
the  day.  But  who  can  form  a  correct  idea  of 
the  awful  picture  which  lies  obscured  from  hu- 
man vision,  and  seen  only  by  the  eye  of  an  om- 
niscient God !  And  when  we  turn  our  eyes 
away  from  this  repulsive  scene,  and  look  into 
the  church,  God's  house  on  earth,  we  can  scarce- 
ly find  one  member  who  is  (as  he  has  been 
taught  to  pray)  doing  the  will  of  God  as  it  is 
done  in  heaven  ;  a,nd  very  few  who  can  humbly 
and  honestly  say,  they  are  living  up  to  all  their 


181 


gospel  privileges.  And  yet  our  wise  brethren 
are  insulted,  and  think  it  a  dreadful  heresy  to 
suppose  that  God  will  destroy  us,  as  He  did  the 
antideluvians,  though  our  light  is  more  than  an 
hundred-fold  greater  than  was  theirs,  and  our 
crimes,  at  least  equal  if  not  greater  than  theirs 
were.  It  is  true  we  have  a  few  righteous  men 
left  in  our  Sodom,  to  preserve  and  keep  us  from 
destruction ;  a  few  Lots,  and  a  few  Noahs  ;  yet 
it  is  greatly  to  be  feared,  that  the  number  of 
those  holy  men  is  decreasing ;  the  alluring,  de- 
ceptious  world  is  drawing  them  away  from  the 
cross,  and  binding  them  fast  in  the  arms  of 
Mammon,  while  the  watchmen  assure  us  that  the 
ark  is  moving  on  most  successfully ;  hence,  that 
day  will  come  upon  us  unawares  ;  for  as  a  snare 
shall  it  come  upon  all  them  that  dwell  on  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth. 

As  it  regards  the  sin  or  the  morality  of  the  an- 
tideluvians, we  know  but  little  ;  they  had  all  cor- 
rupted their  way  and  become  desperately  wick- 
ed, with  one  honorable  exception — one  family 
was  then  found  righteous  before  God.  Their 
light,  however,  when  compared  with  ours,  was 
profound  darkness. 

Some  learned  and  intelligent  writers  think 


182 


that  there  were  as  many  men  on  the  earth  at 
the  time  of  the  flood,  as  there  are  in  the  pres- 
ent day ;  and  yet  they  had  but  one  preacher  of 
righteousness  and  no  bibles,  no  printing  presses, 
nothing,  no,  nothing  compared  with  our  highly 
favored  day  ;  yet  they  were  all  swept  away  with 
the  flood.  This  should  be  a  salutary,  as  it  is  a 
solemn  warning  to  us,  especially  as  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  has  assured  us  that  the  approach- 
ing doom  of  mankind  (or  His  second  coming) 
will  be  like  the  fate  of  the  wicked  antidelu- 
vians,  and  the  more  wicked  Sodomites. 

We  should  not,  therefore,  condemn  and  find 
fault  with  a  plain,  rational  view  of  a  most  im- 
pressive and  highly  important  portion  of  God's 
word,  because  it  specifies  the  exposure  and  over- 
throw of  a  discordant  and  impure  people,  who 
are  called  the  Church  of  Christ;  but  inquire 
honestly,  are  we  living  up  to  all  our  gospel  du- 
ties and  privileges  ?  Are  we  what  we  should 
be?  Are  we  what  the  gospel  requires  us  to  be? 
Are  we  well  prepared  to  meet  the  bridegroom 
at  his  approach,  should  it  be  at  the  midnight 
hour,  should  it  be  this  night  ?  Could  we  meet 
the  Lord  Jesus  with  as  much  confidence  and  joy 
as  an  affectionate  wife  would  meet  her  husband 


183 


who  had  been  absent  a  few  months  ?  Have  we 
the  spirit  of  Christ  ?  If  we  have  not,  the  plain 
word  declares  we  are  none  of  His  !  When 
Jesus  was  reviled,  he  reviled  not  again,  and 
with  His  expiring  breath  prayed  for  His  mur- 
derers !  Have  we  the  spirit  which  thus  influen- 
ced and  governed  our  blessed  Saviour,  through 
life,  and  in  death  ? 

If  we  discover  that  in  these  things  we  are 
deficient,  greatly  deficient,  let  us  not  cry  peace, 
peace,  when  sudden  destruction  may  be  at  our 
door. 

If  the  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  sound,  who 
shall  prepare  himself  for  the  battle  ?  Should 
we  not  rather  sound  an  alarm  in  Zion,  not  en- 
thusiastically, but  righteously,  rationally  and 
scripturally,  that  we  and  our  friends  may  not 
perish,  and  perish  eternally.  May  we  all  take 
the  alarm,  and  now  begin  in  earnest  to  set  our 
house  in  order,  that  we  may  not  die  eternally, 
but  live  and  reign  with  Christ,  in  His  kingdom, 
when  all  sin  and  sinners  shall  be  destroyed, 
when  nothing  shall  hurt  or  destroy  in  all  God's 
holy  mountain. 

Let  us  begin,  like  good  Josiah,  to  cleanse  the 
temple,  the  important  temple  of  our  heart,  that 


184 


the  church  of  Christ,  purchased  with  His  own 
blood,  may  be  found  without  spot  or  wrinkle, 
that  we  may  stand  before  God  unblamable  and 
unrebukable  in  His  sight.     Amen. 


PIOUS  KEFLECTIONS, 

WRITTEJJ  AND  PUBLISHED  SOME  YEARS  SINCE 

m    THE 

CHRISTIAN  REPOSITORY,  PHILADELPHIA, 

AND    THE 

PRACTICAL   PREACHER,  OHIO, 

AFFECTIONATEY  RECOMMENDED 

TO    ALL 

Who  Love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

IN    SINCERITY. 

"Examine  yourselves  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith;  prove 
your  ownselves.  Know  ye  not  your  ownselves,  how  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  in  you,  except  ye  be  reprobates,"  2  Cor.  xiii,5. 


CHKISTIAN  PURITY. 

PURITY  ELEVATES  AND  HAPPIFIES. 

"And  every  man  tJiat  hath  this  hope  in  him  puri- 
fieth  himself,  even  as  he  is  pure  "  1  John  iii,  3. 

This  text  exhibits  the  christian's  hope  ;  its 
character^  its  ohjeet,  and  the  salutary  influence 
it  exerts  on  his  life  and  conduct. 

1st.  Its  character.  It  is  a  rational,  a  living 
hope.  "Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which,  according  to  His 
abundant  mercy,  hath  begotten  us  again  unto  a 
lively  hope."  1  Peter  i,  3.  It  is  not  only  a 
^Hiveli/,''  or  living  hope,  because  the  poor  dead 
sinner  has  been  born  again,  and  adopted  into 
God's  family  on  earth,  but  it  has  for  its  foun- 
dation an  unclouded  present  knowledge  of  the 
fact.  '^Now  are  we  the  sons  of  Crod."  It  is 
not  an  object  of  hope,  that  he  has  been  born 
again,  and  that  he  is  now  a  child  of  God — this 
he  has  fully  realized ;  on  this  solid  basis  firmly 
rests  his  hopCj  and  from  that  strong  position, 
17 


188 


and  holy  eminence,  his  hope  stretches  her  arms 
into  the  deepest  recesses  of  eternity,  confidently 
grasping  all  the  realities  and  blessings  of  an  un- 
ending heaven,  where  the  child  of  God  is  placed 
beyond  the  reach  of  death,  or  of  human  contin- 
gencies. 

2d.  Its  object.  The  object  on  which  the 
Christian's  hope  places  her  eyes,  and  around 
which  she  throws  her  unyielding  arms  of  expec- 
tation and  desire,  is  the  appearance  of  Jesus 
Christ.  "  When  he  shall  appear."  Ver.  2.  This 
glorious  event  is  more  dear  to  him,  and  more 
to  be  desired  than  life,  and  all  the  glories  of  this 
sin  disordered  world.  More  anxious  is  he  to 
see  his  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  than 
the  affectionate  wife  is  to  see  the  return  of  her 
absent  husband ;  although  he  has  only  been  from 
home  a  few  months,  the  appearance  of  her  hus- 
band absorbs  all  other  thoughts,  and  excites  an 
indescribable  anxiety  to  realize  that  to  her  of 
all  other  objects  the  most  important.  She  does 
not  inquire,  nor  is  she  anxious  to  know,  how  he 
will  come ;  whether  he  will  return  walking  on 
his  feet,  or  riding  on  his  horse,  or  in  his  car- 
riage ;  this  to  her  is  matter  of  indifference ;  her 
great  desire  is  to  see  her  absent  husband ;  nor 


189 


is  she  particular  as  it  regards  the  hour  of  his 
arrival,  whether  it  be  in  the  evening,  or  morn- 
ing, or  at  midnight — "welcome,  welcome  hus- 
band at  any  moment !"  Would  not  this  be  the 
sentiment,  and  the  language  of  every  virtuous 
wife  whose  husband  had  been  long  absent  ?  And 
shall  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  manifest  indif- 
ference in  regard  to  the  appearance  of  the 
Bridegroom  ?  If  so,  is  it  not  conclusive  evi- 
dence that  her  love  has  waxed  cold,  if  indeed  it 
has  not  been  placed  on  some  other  object? 
Should  not  the  ardent,  unceasing  language  of 
every  child  of  God  be,  "come.  Lord  Jesus,  and 
come  quickly — now,  this  moment?" 

If  the  affectionate  wife  had  no  good  reason  to 
expect  her  absent  husband's  return  soon,  yet 
would  she  hopcy  and  look  with  intense  anxiety 
for  that  most  desirable  event.  Not  so  the 
church.  She  has  strong  reasons  to  expect  the 
immediate  appearance  of  the  Lord  Jesus — she 
has  his  own  gracious  promise  that  he  will  come 
and  will  not  tarry.  "And  behold  I  come  quick- 
ly ;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every 
man  according  as  his  work  shall  be."  Rev.  xxii, 
12.  And  yet  his  Bride,  the  Church,  manifests 
indifference  on  the  subject,  and  would  rather 


190 


not  see  Him  soon !  0,  shame,  where  is  thy 
blush !  Should  not  the  language  of  every  sin- 
cere Christian's  heart  be,  "come.  Lord  Jesus, 
and  come  quickly  ?"  Yes,  his  incessant  cry  is, 
"I  do  ho'pe  for,  and  ardently  desire  the  coming 
and  glorious  appearing  of  Him  who  died  for 
me ;  he  will  bring  with  him  a  crown  of  eternal 
life,  and  not  for  me  only,  but  for  all  those  who 
love  His  appearing.'"  This  is  the  great  ohject 
of  the  Christian's  hope, 

3d.  The  influence  this  hope  exerts  on  the 
Christian  s  life  and  conduct.  "He  purifieth 
himself,  even  as  he  is  pure."  This  standard  is 
very  high,  and  exalts  the  child  of  God  to  au 
elevated  eminence — "even  as  He"  (God)  "is 
pure."  There  exists  a  very  great  disparity  be- 
tween the  infant,  and  his  wise,  learned  and  weal- 
thy father.  The  child  is  perfectly  weak,  help- 
less and  ignorant,  and  yet  his  distinguished 
father,  though  he  be  a  governor,  or  a  king,  con- 
siders his  infant  child  as  standing  on  a  perfect 
level  with  himself;  the  child  is  equally  honora- 
ble in  his  character,  and  perfectly  identified  as 
one  with  his  father.  This  natural  and  plain 
illustration,  give  us  at  least  an  imperfect  idea 
of  the  high  and  honorable  state  which  every  child 


191 


of  God  sustained ;  while  there  exists  an  infinite 
disparity  between  the  ignorent,  helpless  indi- 
vidual who  had  been  born  again,  and  by  regen- 
eration adopted  into  the  family  of  God,  and  his 
holy,  wise,  omnipotent  Father ;  yet  by  virtue  of 
his  adoption  into  Christ's  family,  he  becomes 
dear  to  God,  and  in  a  very  important  sense, 
raised  to  an  equality  with  his  heavenly  Father. 
The  child,  however,  is  not  to  remain  a  helpless 
infant;  as  a  new  born  babe  he  should  receive 
the  sincere  milk  of  the  word  that  he  may  grow 
thereby ;  and  thus  in  accordance  with  the  sen- 
timent expressed  in  our  text,  he  ''purijieth  him- 
self." 

1st.  He  purijieth  hia  affections :  he  examines 
his  heart  carefully  and  impartially.  He  knows 
that  he  must  love  God  with  all  his  heart,  with 
all  his  strength^  with  all  his  mind,  and  his  neigh- 
bor as  himself.  He  also  knows  that  if  he  loves 
the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him. 
He  therefore  compares  himself,  his  principles 
and  affections,  with  the  young  man  in  the  gospel, 
who  had  kept  all  the  law,  yet  refused  to  sell  his 
earthly  possessions  and  give  them  to  the  poor, 
when  his  Saviour  required  him  to  do  so.  By  an 
application  of  his  Master's  salutary  rule,  he  can 
17* 


192 


ascertain  definitely  whether  he  loves  the  world 
more  or  less ;  and  if  he  for  one  moment  doubts 
the  purity  of  his  affections  he  immediately  adopts 
the  Saviour's  rule,  he  sells  all  and  gives  it  to 
the  poor,  which  has  a  direct  tendency  to  purify 
his  affections  as  it  regards  the  world,  viz.  money 
or  property.  He  would  rather  cut  off  his  right 
hand,  than  entertain  any  doubts  or  fears  res- 
pecting the  purity  of  his  affection  for  his  Re- 
deemer, the  Holy  One  of  Israel.  He  further 
asks  his  own  heart,  "if  all  my  costly  goods  and 
possessions  were  taken  from  me  by  any  contin- 
gency, could  I  with  good  old  Job  bear  it  patient- 
ly, and  praise  God  for  that  peculiar  dispensa- 
tion of  his  providence  ?"  As  a  candid,  honest, 
honorable  man,  he  attends  to  this  duty  not  only 
faithfully^  but  promptly.  He  is  well  convinced 
that  if  his  wife's  affections  were  not  purely  placed 
on  him  now,  although  she  might  assure  him  that 
she  would  love  him  purely  and  exclusively  at 
some  future  period,  at  least  before  her  death,  it 
would  be  cruel  mockery.  Therefore  he  does  not 
defer  this  momentous  business  with  his  Maker 
until  to-morrow ;  he  purifieth  his  affections 
promptly, 

2d.  Re  purifieth  his  motives,    Christ  declares 


193 


that  no  man  can  serve  two  masters ;  and  says, 
*'if  thine  eye  be  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be 
full  of  light."  Enoch  walked  with  God  three 
hundred  years,  nor  can  two  walk  together  unless 
they  be  agreed — unless  they  perfectly  harmo- 
nize in  sentiment  and  disposition.  The  patri- 
arch had  the  testimony  that  he  pleased  God ; 
this  should  be  the  good  man's  motive  in  all 
things,  and  at  all  times :  therefore,  whether  he 
eats,  or  drinks,  or  wears,  or  buys,  or  sells,  he 
does  all  to  please  God.  In  eating,  his  motive 
is  not  to  gratify  his  appetite,  but  to  promote  his 
health.  His  motive  in  wearing  any  kind  of  ap- 
parel is  not  to  please  any  individual  on  earth, 
but  furely  to  meet  the  approbation  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  humble  his  own  heart,  knowing  that 
God  resisteth  the  proud  and  giveth  grace  to  the 
humble.  Likewise  in  preaching,  his  motive  is 
exclusively  to  please  God,  and  benefit  man ;  he 
is  well  convinced  that  if  his  motive  in  part  is  to 
secure  a  good  name,  and  gain  the  favor  of  man, 
or  to  increase  his  temporal  gain,  his  motive  is 
not  pure,  and  will  not  stand  the  scrutinizing  eye 
of  God  in  the  judgment  day.  In  his  literary 
pursuits,  his  studies,  his  motive  is  exclusively  to 
please  God,  and  benefit  his  hearers.     He  pre- 


194 


pares  himself  to  preach  the  gospel  (like  his  Di- 
vine Master)  to  the  poor,  and  if  the  rich  are 
profited  thereby,  he  is  well  pleased.  He  ])urifieth 
his  motives. 

3d.  He  purifieth  his  thoughts.  "For  from  with- 
in, out  of  the  heart  of  men  proceed  evil  thoughts, 
adulteries,  fornication,  murders."  Mark  viir,  21. 
"Casting  down  imaginations  and  every  high 
thing  that  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge 
of  God,  and  bringing  into  captivity  evevT/  thought 
to  the  obedience  of  Christ."  2  Cor.  x,  5.  By 
way  of  purifying  his  thoughts,  he  honestly  asks 
his  own  heart,  "if  all  the  thoughts  I  have  indulg- 
ed through  the  past  week  were  published  to  the 
world,  would  I  feel  as  calm  and  composed  in 
view  of  the  fact  as  I  now  do  ?"  If  not,  then  do  I 
fear  man  more  than  God,  which  is  very  corrupt. 
Solemn  reflection,  that  all  our  thoughts  are  per- 
fectly known  to  God  !  He,  therefore,  purifieth 
his  thoughts  by  indulging  none  for  a  moment  of 
which  he  would  feel  ashamed  if  they  were  all 
published  to  the  world,  nor  of  which  he  would 
feel  ashamed  in  the  judgment  day.  If  evil  or 
impure  thoughts  are  pressed  suddenly  upon  his 
mind  by  surrounding  and  evil  circumstances,  he 
instantly  rejects  them,  and  flies  promptly  to  the 


195 


Lord  Jesus  for  succor  and  deliverance.      Jffe 
purifieth  his  thoughts. 

4th.  He  purifieth  his  words,  "But  I  say 
unto  you,  that  every  idle  word  that  men  shall 
speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the 
day  of  judgment.  For  by  thy  ivords  shalt  thou 
be  justified,  and  by  thy  words  shalt  thou  be  con- 
demned." Matt,  xii,  36,  37.  "For  our  conver- 
sation is  in  heaven."  Phil,  iii,  20.  He  honestly 
asks  his  own  heart,  "would  I  be  willing  to  have 
all  the  ivords  that  I  have  spoken,  during  the 
past  day,  or  week,  rehearsed  in  public  ?  If  not, 
do  I  not  fear  man  more  than  God  ?  They  are 
all  recorded  in  heaven,  and  will  soon  be  read 
out  before  a  congregated  world.  The  child  of 
God  purifieth  his  words  by  the  exercise  of  a 
living  consistent  faith,  which  always  realizes 
the  presence  of  God,  therefore,  his  words  are 
all  spoken  in  the  immediate  presence  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  to  please  God,  nor  will  he  be  ashamed 
or  condemned  when  they  are  publicly  proclaimed 
before  the  whole  world.  He  has  never  used 
any  dissimulation  at  any  time,  or  under  any 
circumstances;  nor  said  anything  behind  any 
man's  back  which  he  would  not  have  said  to  his 
face.     All  his  words  have  been  spoken  in  truth 


196 


and  sincerity,  and  in  a  spirit  of  pure  love.     He 

purifieth  his  words. 

5th.  His  desires.  "Whom  have  I  in  heaven 
but  Thee  ?  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I 
desire  beside  Thee."  Psalm  Ixxiii,  25.  The 
child  of  God  so  far  purifieth  his  desires,  that  he 
only  wishes  to  possess  and  enjoy  God,  and  all 
earthly  things  in,  and  by,  Him.  He  does  not 
desire  riches  or  poverty,  ease  or  pain,  life  or 
death,  but  God  only. 

In  the  arms  and  favor  of  his  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther, he  enjoys  all  things  richly,  and  can  re- 
joice in  tribulation,  and  take  pleasure  in  neces- 
sities, in  distresses,  in  persecutions ;  he  is  per- 
fectly willing  to  be  accounted  as  the  filth  and 
offscouring  of  all  things,  for  Christ's  sake.  In 
God  he  has  all  his  desires  fully  realized.  £[e 
purifieth  his  desires. 

6th.  His  actions.  All  his  works  are  wrought 
in  God,  and  in  perfect  accordance  with  his  re- 
vealed word.  Therefore,  he  does  not  conform 
to  the  world,  its  fashions,  maxims  and  customs, 
because  God's  w^ord  forbids  it.  For  the  same 
reason,  he  has  no  desire  or  intention,  to  lay  up 
treasure  on  earth.  He  gives  liberally  to  all 
who  need,  as  of  the  ability  he  possesseth,  not 


197 


suffering  his  right  hand  to  know  what  his  left 
hand  doeth ;  all,  all  is  done  in  God's  immediate 
presence,  and  designed  purely  to  please  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  in  strict  conformity 
with  His  divine  law,  he  loves  his  neighbor  as 
himself.  He  visits  the  widow  and  the  father- 
less in  their  affliction,  and  keeps  himself  unspot- 
ted from  the  world,  knowing  that  this  is  esteem- 
ed pure  and  undefiled  religion  before  God  and 
the  Father.  He  is  not  willing  to  indulge  in  the 
comforts  and  gratifications  of  life  while  his  Sa- 
viour's mother,  sister,  or  brother  may  need  any 
of  the  necessaries  of  life,  and  knowing  that 
those  who  are  dear  to  Christ,  are  in  very  many 
instances,  in  suffering  circumstances,  it  compels 
him  to  deny  himself  the  comforts  of  life,  and  to 
take  up  his  cross  and  follow  the  Lord  Jesus,  in 
his  holy  self-denying  life  daily.  He  does  nothing, 
no  nothing  to  be  seen  of  men,  nor  to  secure 
their  favor,  but  'purely  to  please  Grod.  Ee  puri' 
fieth  Ms  actions. 

Dear  readers,  turn  your  eyes  away  from  the 
pomp  and  vanity  of  this  evil  world,  and  your 
ears  from  the  contention  and  discord  which 
marks  our  present  evil  day,  and  attend  to  the 
above  specified  duties  and  privileges,  and  you 


198 


need  not  be  afraid  or  ashamed  to  meet  the  Judge 
of  all  the  earth,  and  an  assembled  world,  when 
the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  disclosed  in  the 
Judgment  Day. 


SPIRITUAL.   VISION. 

''And  anoint  tJiine  eyes  with  eye-salve  tJiat  tJiou 
may  est  see." — ^Rev.  iii,  18. 

.  It  is  a  melancholy  fact,  perceptible  to  the 
eyes  of  the  most  superficial  observer,  that  men, 
since  the  apostacy  of  our  first  parents,  are  uni- 
versally born  blind — intellectually  and  morally 
blind.  Sin  has  despoiled  all  the  original  beauty 
and  glory  of  man  ;  the  image  of  God  has  been 
erased  from  his  soul,  and  the  likeness  of  Satan 
has  been  inscribed  on  every  feature  of  his  im- 
mortal part.  The  child  born  a  few  years  since 
heir  to  the  crown  of  Great  Britain,  was  as 
blind  (ignorant)  as  the  infant  born  in  the  dark 
land  of  Africa.  That  disability  or  blemish, 
however,  can  and  will  be  removed  by  natural 
means.  The  child's  intellectual  eyes  must,  and 
will  be  anointed  with  the  light  of  science,  ap- 
plied by  human  effort.  He  must  commence  just 
where  the  beggar  or  the  slave  begins,  viz.  with 
A,  B,  C,  and  thus  by  care,  skill  and  effort,  in 
time  his  intellectual  eyes  will  be  opened,  so  that 
18 


200 


he  may  behold  and  enjoy  all  the  beauties  and 
privileges  of  literature  and  science.     The  moral 
eyes,  however,  are  not  affected  either  more  or 
less  (necessarily)  by  this  process ;  nor  can  they 
be   opened  by  the  wisdom  or  power  of  men. 
God  alone  can  open  the  eyes  of  one  born  mor- 
ally blind.     It  may  here  be  remarked,  (and  it 
should  make  a  deep  impression  upon  the  minds 
of  professing  christians  in  the  present  age  of 
the  world,)  that  all  who  have  had  their  intel- 
lectual eyes  opened,  perceive  all  literary  objects 
alike.     The  letters  have  the  same  appearance 
and  import ;  figures  convey  an  idea  of  the  same 
number;  there   is   no   discord  in  this  respect 
among  those  who  can  read.     Should  any  num- 
ber of  individuals,  (whose  intellectual  eyes  have 
been  opened  by  education,)  traveling  on  the 
highway,  meet  with  a  sign  post  directing  the 
traveler  to  some  distant  point,  say  ten  miles  to 
Philadelphia,  they  would  all  harmonize  in  their 
sentiments — there  would  be  no  discord  or  dis- 
sension in  regard  to  the  intelligence  inscribed 
on  the  mile  post.     But  alas  for  the  discordant 
state  of  Christianity,   even  in  the  nineteenth 
century  !     God  has  given  us  plain  written  di- 
rections, and  established  sign  posts  along  the 


201 


entire  road  leading  from  earth  to  heaven;  from 
a  land  of  darkness,  pain  and  death,  to  a  world 
of  light,  and  peace,  and  joy,  and  life ;  yet  a 
diversity  of  opinion  exists  in  regard  to  the  par- 
ticular meaning  of  those  directions. 

The  bible  has  been  written  in  plain  language 
by  a  good  and  merciful  God,  who  is  our  father 
to  guide  and  direct  His  ignorant  wandering 
children  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  nor  can  we 
possibly  believe  that  God  who  gave  His  Son  to 
redeem  and  save  our  fallen  and  rebellious  race, 
could  design  or  wish  to  bewilder  His  helpless 
children  on  their  journey  to  the  eternal  world, 
who  are  approaching  heaven  or  hell  with  every 
step  they  make. 

What,  therefore,  can  be  the  real  cause  of  the 
diversity  of  opinion  which  obtains  among  chris- 
tians, those  who  profess  to  be  traveling  on  the 
king's  highway?  Is  it  not  because  their  moral 
eyes  have  not  been  opened  ? 

As  this  is  a  point  of  infinite  importance  to 
every  christian,  it  will  be  prudent  to  examine  it 
thoroughly.  If  our  moral  eyes  have  indeed 
been  opened,  we  will  see  spiritually,  and  spirit- 
ual objects  as  distinctly,  and  as  satisfactorily  as 
we  perceive  terrestrial  things  with  our  natural 


202 


eyes,  or  letters  and  figures  with  our  intellectual 
optics.  If,  therefore,  our  moral  vision  is  perfect, 
we  shall  always  see  God  before  our  eyes — this 
is  a  great  and  important  truth,  which  no  reflect- 
ing man  will  attempt  to  deny.  "Do  I  not  fill 
heaven  and  earth?  saith  the  Lord."  Our 
blessed  Saviour  says,  "For  where  two  or  three 
are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I 
in  the  midst  of  them."  God  is  as  certainly 
present  every  moment  as  the  friend  who  now 
stands  before  me.  Do  I,  therefore,  see  him 
with  my  spiritual,  or  moral  eyes,  or  by  the  eye 
of  faith,  as  clearly  as  I  perceive  the  friend  with 
whom  I  converse?  If  our  eyes  have  been 
opened,  and  we  do  not  see  and  set  God  always 
before  our  eyes,  we  will  naturally  perceive  the 
next  most  important  object  on  earth,  viz.  the 
Bible — God's  word  which  has  been  given  to  us 
for  a  directory,  to  point  out  the  true  and  only 
way  to  heaven,  and  perfectly  understand  the 
real  meaning  of  every  command,  of  every  pre- 
cept, and  every  promise,  with  as  much  certain- 
ty and  harmony,  as  travelers  see  and  read  the 
direction  on  the  sign  post.  Then  would  every 
discordant  sound  or  sentiment  among  christians 
cease,  and  every  murmur  be  hushed,  and  every 


203 


fear  quieted ;  while  a  perfect,  constant,  univer- 
sal principle  of  confidence  in  God,  and  recon- 
ciliation to  His  word  and  will,  would  naturally 
secure  to  our  souls  peace  and  contentment  under 
all  the  vicissitudes  of  this  eventful  life. 

When   we   turn   our   eyes   to  the  heavenly 
directory  (the  bible)  and  read  "Be  ye  holy  for  I 
am  holy" — "Without  holiness  no  man  shall  see 
the  Lord,"  and  again,  "Be  ye,  therefore,  per- 
fect, even  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is 
perfect."     Realizing  the  import  of  those  pre- 
cious commands  in  our  heart,  we  would  perfectly 
understand  their  salutary  meaning  without  the 
aid  of  learned  commentators,  or  of  controversy. 
When  the  man  with  his  eyes  open  reads  the  fol- 
lowing inscriptions  recorded  in  Matt,  xii,  36, 
and  Ephes.  v,  34,  "But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
evert/  idle  word  that  men  shall  speak,  they  shall 
give  an  account  thereof  in   the  day  of  judg- 
ment."    "But  fornification  and  all  uncleanness 
or  covetousness,  let  it  not  once  be  named  among 
you,  as  becometh  saints ;  neither  filthiness,  nor 
foolish  talking,  nor  jesting,  which  are  not  con- 
venient;   but  rather  of  giving  thanks."     He 
knows  perfectly  those  who  indulge  in  those  for- 
bidden things,  are  walking  in  the  road  which 
18* 


204 


leads  to  death  and  ruin.  To  what  an  alarming 
extent  do  these  vices  obtain  in  the  church ! 
Idle  words,  foolish  talking  and  jesting,  alas 
how  common,  even  among  those  of  us  who  min- 
ister in  holy  things.  Surely  we  do  not  recollect 
that  it  is  written  in  that  holy  book,  "If  the 
blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  fall  into  the 
ditch." 

The  next  object  which  will  naturally  attract 
the  attention  of  those  whose  eyes  have  been 
made  to  see  clearly,  will  be  the  good  hand  of 
God,  in  regulating  His  divine  providences. 
Whether  they  are  called  to  drink  of  the  cup  of 
adversity  or  prosperity,  they  know  that  all 
things  shall  work  together  for  their  good. 
Thus  they  journey  on  through  life,  trusting  in 
God.  Every  moment  they  see  His  gracious 
hand  extended  to  guide  all  their  steps — to  de- 
fend their  defenceless  heads,  and  to  sustain  and 
comfort  them  in  every  hour  of  distress  and  dan- 
ger. They  fearlessly  and  faithfully  follow  the 
Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.  They  hear  the 
Lord  Jesus  say,  "I  am  the  light  of  the  world ; 
he  that  folio  we  th  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness." 
Therefore,  from  their  enemies  they  have  noth- 
ing to  fear,  while  they  keep  their  eyes  open, 


205 


and  steadfastly  placed  on  a  crucified  Saviour,  a 
risen  Redeemer.  They  possess  the  spirit  of 
Christ  now,  and  have  the  promise  of  eternal 
life  in  heaven,  and  they  want  no  more. 

Secondly. — Inquire  how  we  may  secure  this 
great  and  important  blessing  ?  How  may  our 
spiritual  and  moral  eyes  be  opened?  The 
counsel  directs  us  to  "anoint  our  eyes  with  eye- 
salve."  By  the  eye-salve  recommended,  I  ap- 
prehend, the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is 
meant.  As  none  but  God  can  open  the  natural 
eyes  of  one  born  blind,  neither  can  our  moral 
blindness  be  removed,  and  spiritual  vision  re- 
stored to  the  soul,  but  by  the  power  and  grace 
of  Jesus  Christ.  The  grace  of  God  should  be 
diligently  sought  for,  and  applied  in  our  closet, 
on  our  knees  by  humble,  fervent,  faithful  pray- 
er. Applications  made  to  our  natural  eyes, 
generally  give  acute  pain,  so  with  the  grace  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  its  operation  ;  in  the 
form  of  deep  and  pungent  conviction,  it  is  ex- 
ceedingly painful,  especially  if  it  is  applied  in 
an  evangelical  manner. 

When  David  felt  its  piercing  influence,  he 
immediately  cried,  *'The  sorrows  of  death  com- 
passed me,  and  the  pains  of  hell  gat  hold  upon 


206 


me ;  I  found  trouble  and  sorrow.  Then  called 
I  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  0  Lord  I  be- 
seech thee  deliver  my  soul."  The  publican, 
under  the  influence  of  converting  grace,  smote 
upon  his  breast,  and  exclaimed  in  the  agony  of 
his  soul,  "God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner." 
When  the  blind  man  was  requested  to  tell  how 
his  eyes  were  opened,  he  said,  "A  man  that  is 
called  Jesus,  made  clay  and  anointed  mine 
eyes,  and  said  unto  me,  go  to  the  pool  of  Siloam 
and  wash ;  and  I  went  and  washed  and  I  re- 
ceived sight."  In  like  manner  when  the  poor 
blind  sinner  feels  the  grace  of  conviction  pierc- 
ing him  deeply  and  painfully,  he  may  go  to  the 
pool  of  Siloam,  the  redeeming  love  of  Jesus, 
there  he  may  wash  by  faith  and  receive  his 
sight.  He  then  sees  Christ  crucified  every  mo- 
ment before  his  eyes.  He  sees  his  duty  and 
his  danger,  and  walks  securely  leaning  on  the 
Lord  Jesus.  He  would  rather  suffer  death  than 
grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  or  trifle  in  his 
Saviour's  presence.  Neither  does  he  indulge 
in  gloomy  or  desponding  reflections.  He  can 
confidently  say  with  the  pious  Psalmist,  "Yea 
though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow 
of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil ;  for  thou  art  with 


207 


me ;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff,  they  comfort  me." 
He  sees  God  ever  before  his  eyes,  in  His  word 
and  in  his  providences,  and  confidently  claims 
all  his  great  and  precious  promises,  and  by  faith 
appropriates  them  to  himself.  Hence  he  is 
rich  in  poverty;  strong  in  weakness;  wise  in 
ignorance,  and  happy  and  contented  amidst  all 
the  storms  of  this  sin  disordered  world. 

As  there  are  two  kinds  of  light,  or  vision,  it 
will  be  necessary  to  examine  this  important 
subject  with  great  care.  The  apostle  exhorts 
us  to  examine  ourselves  whether  we  be  in  the 
faith ;  prove  your  own  selves,  &c.  Our  Saviour 
says  expressively,  ^'If  the  light  that  is  in  thee 
be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness."  If 
we  mistake,  and  substitute  intellectual  and  sci- 
entific, for  spiritual  or  moral  vision,  it  will  prove 
ruinous  to  our  souls.  There  is,  however,  no 
necessity  that  we  should  be  deceived,  if  we  at- 
tend prayerfully  to  the  marks  of  distinction 
which  exists  between  these  two  sources  of  light. 

Spiritual,  moral  light  deeply  humbles  the 
creature,  man,  and  exalts  the  Saviour.  Grace 
causes  us  to  dread  the  fatal  influence  of  the 
world;  hence  when  our  moral  eyes  are  made 
to  see  clearly,  we  avoid  the  smiles  and  applause 


208 


of  men,  and  dread  popularity  and  wealth,  as  we 
would  deadly  poison,  while  we  cleave  with  fear 
and  trembling  to  the  cross  of  Christ  every 
moment. 

Intellectual  light  generally  inspires  much 
confidence  in  our  abilities  and  learning,  and 
excites  within  our  bosom  rather  a  desire  than 
a  dread  of  the  admiration  and  applause  of  men, 
and  naturally  inclines  us  to  be  called  Rabbi, 
Rabbi,  notwithstanding  our  Saviour's  impressive 
admonition,  "How  can  ye  believe  which  receive 
honor,  one  of  another?"  Under  the  sacred  in- 
fluence of  grace,  true  moral  light  or  vision,  in- 
clines and  ennobles  us  when  we  are  reviled,  to 
bless ;  when  persecuted,  to  suffer  it ;  when  de- 
famed, to  entreat ;  and  makes  us  willing  to  be 
made  as  the  filth  of  the  world,  and  the  offscour- 
ing  of  all  things.  The  language  of  grace  is, 
"God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the 
cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the 
world  is  crucified  unto  me,  and  I  unto  the 
world." 

The  light  of  science  influences  us  generally, 
to  admire  splendid  talents,  eloquence  of  lan- 
guage, the  beauty  of  rhetoric,  &c.,  which  has  a 
tendency  to  vitiate  our  taste,  and  renders  the 


209 


plain,  unlettered,  simple  preaching  of  Christ 
crucified  insipid.  Hence  a  grammatical  error 
or  an  awkward  gesture  or  expression,  is  ofi'ensive 
to  the  refined  sensibility  of  the  wise  and  learn- 
ed, and  they  are  ready  to  cry  out,  "Away  with 
such  a  fellow  from  the  earth,  how  can  he  teach 
us  the  way  to  heaven  ?"  Scientific  light  or 
vision,  unaccompanied  with  great  grace,  (which 
is  frequently  the  case,)  causes  the  ofi'ence  of  the 
cross  to  cease,  and  emboldens  us  to  climb  up 
some  other  way  than  by  the  cross  of  Christ. 
Hence,  the  great  importance  of  the  counsel  in 
our  text.  '^Anoint  thine  eye%  with  eye-salve 
that  thou  may  est  see,'' 


JUSTICE. 

"j0e  that  is  faitliful  in  that  lohich  is  least,  is 
faithful  also  in  much  ;  and  he  that  is  unjust  in  the 
least,  is  unjust  also  in  inuch." — ^Luke  xvi,  10. 

Justice  is  a  divine  principle  inseparably 
blended  with  the  eternal  throne  of  God.  "Jus- 
tice and  judgment  are  the  habitation  of  thy 
throne.  Mercy  and  truth  shall  go  before  thy 
face."  Psalms  Ixxxix,  14.  "The  God  of  Israel 
said,  the  Rock  of  Israel  spake  to  me,  He  that 
ruleth  over  men  must  be  just,  ruling  in  the  fear 
of  God — And  he  shall  be  as  the  light  of  the 
morning,  when  the  sun  riseth,  even  a  morning 
without  clouds  ;  as  the  tender  grass  springing 
out  of  the  earth  by  clear  shining  after  rain." 
2  Sam.  xxiii,  3,  4.  "A  false  balance  is  abom- 
ination to  the  Lord ;  but  a  just  weight  is  His 
delight."  Proverbs  xi,  1.  Justice  is  a  funda- 
mental principle  in  our  holy  religion,  one  of 
the  immovable  pillars  on  which  the  Church  of 
Christ  must  ever  rest.  That  well  known  sen- 
timent expressed  by  the  Athenians  in  reply  to 
an  unrighteous  proposition  made  by  Themisto- 


211 


cles,  ^^Let  justice  prevail,  if  the  pillars  of 
heaven  shall  fall,"  should  cause  many  profess- 
ed christians  to  blush.  God  himself  could  not 
pardon  one  sinner,  until  the  full  measure  of 
justice  in  all  its  bearings  had  been  met  by  His 
Eternal  Son.  The  slightest  degree  of  injustice 
(known  to  be  such)  will  as  certainly  exclude  us 
from  heaven,  as  murder.  Nor  will  this  divine 
principle  admit  of  any  compromise.  The  laws 
of  justice  are  stern  and  inflexible.  The  moment 
we  diverge  (knowingly)  one  hair's  breadth  from 
the  straight  line  of  justice,  we  forfeit  every 
righteous  claim  to  that  elevated  principle. 
The  man  who  steals,  or  defrauds  his  neighbor 
only  to  the  value  of  one  cent,  becomes  a  rogue 
a  dishonest  man,  as  certainly  as  if  he  had  have 
stolen  a  thousand  dollars.  Hence  we  perceive 
the  infinite  importance  of  our  Saviour's  declara- 
tion, "He  that  is  unjust  in  the  least,  is  unjust 
also  in  much."  "What  is  a  man  profited  if  he 
shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own 
soul  ?"  Every  prudent  man  will  therefore 
pause,  and  weigh  well  his  actions,  desires,  and 
motives,  lest  peradventure  he  might  be  found 
wanting,  when  he  is  weighed  in  the  balance  of 
eternal  truth  and  justice. 
19 


212 


If  we  have  in  our  possession,  anything  which 
belongs  to  another  man,  and  he  demands  of  us 
that  which  is  his  own,  and  we  have  it  in  our 
power,  and  refuse  to  comply  with  his  request 
by  withholding  any  part  thereof,  it  is  an  act  of 
injustice.  It  will  be  conceded  by  every  intelli- 
gent person,  that  all  we  possess  in  this  world, 
belongs  to  God — our  souls  and  our  bodies  are  His 
— all  we  have  and  are,  including  our  money  and 
property  are  His  also.  The  earth  is  the  Lord's, 
and  the  fulness  thereof.  When  God  demands 
our  heart,  and  strict  obedience  to  His  divine 
law,  we  are  bound  promptly  to  surrender  all  to 
the  rightful  Sovereign  of  heaven  and  earth.  If 
we  keep  back  any  part  even  of  our  affections,  it 
is  an  unjust,  and  also  an  unrighteous  act.  If 
we  indulge  one  desire  in  our  hearts  to  procure 
any  article  for  less  than  its  real  value,  it  is  the 
quintessence  of  injustice.  Our  Divine  Redeemer 
says,  "Whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust 
after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with  her 
already  in  his  heart."  This  view  of  the  subject 
will  bear  very  hard  on  every  species  of  specula- 
tion. Christ  declares  that  it  is  as  hard  for  a 
rich  man  to  enter  into  the  kingdon  of  heaven,  as 
it  is  for  a  camel  to  pass  through  the  eye  of  a  nee- 


213 


die.  Few  ever  become  rich  except  by  specula- 
tion. After  man's  apostacy  from  his  Maker,  God 
said,  "In  the  sweat  of  thy  face,  shalt  thou  eat 
bread,  till  thou  return  unto  the  ground." 
Therefore  the  only  just  and  righteous  way  for 
every  man  to  procure  his  sustenance  is  by  hon- 
est labor,  in  the  diligent  pursuit  of  some  honest 
calling.  It  will  be  said,  "in  pursuing  this  course, 
we  must  remain  poor."  Admit  the  supposition, 
is  it  not  the  most  desirable  place  for  us,  as 
Christ  blesses  the  poor,  and  denounces  an  awful 
woe  against  the  rich  ?  We  should  also  reflect 
seriously  upon  the  case  and  fate  of  the  rich 
man  and  the  beggar,  related  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
for  our  especial  instruction.  If  we  hire  any 
species  of  property  of  our  neighbor,  we  are  in 
justice  bound  to  give  him  a  fair  and  righteous 
consideration  for  the  use  of  it,  whether  it  be  a 
house,  or  a  farm,  or  any  other  description  of 
property.  If  we  borrow  money,  we  are  justly 
bound  to  pay  for  the  use  of  it  the  amount  of 
interest  specified  by  the  laws  of  the  state  or 
country  in  which  we  live.  It  will  be  at  once 
admitted  by  every  intelligent  individual  that  the 
silver  and  the  gold  all  belongs  to  God,  the  cat- 
tle also  upon  a  thousand  hills  are  His.    God  has  a 


214 


just  and  righteous  claim  on  all  things  which  His 
hand  has  made.  Our  heavenly  Father  giveth 
all  His  needy  children  their  daily  bread  by 
blessing  their  labor,  and  unequivocally  com- 
mends them  not  to  lay  up  treasure  on  earth, 
and  enjoins  upon  them  a  constant  and  daily 
course  of  self-denial.  Since  the  introduction  of 
sin  into  the  world,  Satan  claims  this  world  as 
his  possession  by  virtue  of  the  victory  he  gained 
over  man,  for  whose  benefit  all  earthly  things 
were  created. 

The  Lord  Jesus  did  not  deny  Satan's  claim 
when  he  asserted  it  in  Christ's  presence.  "And 
the  devil  taketh  him  up  into  a  high  mountain, 
and  showed  unto  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world  in  a  moment  of  time ;  and  the  devil  said 
unto  him,  all  this  power  will  I  give  thee,  and 
the  glory  of  them :  for  that  is  delivered  unto 
me,  and  to  whomsoever  I  will,  I  give  it."  Al- 
though the  devil  has  no  legitimate  title  to  these 
things,  for  they  all  belong  to  God,  yet  by  vir- 
tue of  his  conquest  over  God's  children,  their 
claim  to  those  earthly  privileges  have  been  for- 
feited. 

When  Christ  conquered  Satan  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  finally  and  effectually  on  the   cross, 


215 


He  deposed  him  of  his  boasted  possessions ; 
those  earthly  things  are  through  Jesus  Christ 
restored  to  man,  only  in  accordance  with  his 
permission  and  directions.  When,  therefore, 
we  attempt  to  lay  up  treasure  on  earth,  or  to 
accumulate  more  than  a  sufficiency  for  the  plain 
wants  of  life,  we  rebel  against  our  rightful  Sov- 
ereign, and  virtually  say,  "We  cannot  trust 
thee,  0  Lord,  but  if  we  have  money  or  property 
to  lean  upon  in  the  cloudy  day,  we  can  rest  con- 
tented, and  be  perfectly  happy."  As  this  is  a 
solemn  and  important  subject,  one  in  which  we 
are  all  deeply  interested,  let  us  examine  it 
thoroughly.  We  see  numerous  persons  with 
very  little  property  or  money,  live  and  support 
their  families ;  why  could  we  not  do  the  same  ? 
Only  one  legitimate  reason  can  be  assigned,  viz. 
we  are  not  willing  to  be  poor.  Will,  not  there- 
fore, a  just  and  holy  God  hold  us  strictly  ac- 
countable for  all  we  possess  over  and  above  a 
sufficiency  to  support  our  family  in  accordance 
with  the  rules  and  regulations  given  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  Do  we  make  a  just  and 
righteous  estimate  of  all  our  extra  'property  and 
money — all  our  unnecessary  furniture  and  cloth- 
ing, &;c.,  and  do  we  regularly  pay  into  the 
19* 


216 


Lord's  treasury  annually  the  legal  interest  on 
the  amount  ?  If  not,  can  we  in  the  estimation 
of  a  righteous  Grod  be  considered  just  stewards  'J 
The  poor  man  who  works  for  his  daily  bread, 
will  appear  as  a  witness  against  us  in  the  day  of 
judgment,  and  prove  that  we  too  might  have 
lived,  and  have  supported  one  family  as  he  did, 
without  having  earthly  possessions  or  money  to 
depend  on. 

As  the  church  is  the  light  of  the  world,  and 
compared  by  the  Lord  Jesus  to  a  city  set  on  a 
hill,  her  light  should  uniformly  shine  on  a  be- 
nighted world  illuminating  the  path  of  every 
wayfaring  traveler  passing  from  time  to  eternity. 
We  should  not,  therefore,  shrink  from  the  most 
rigid  investigation  of  our  life  and  conduct  at  all 
times,  and  under  all  circumstances.  If  we  ap- 
propriate that  which  belongs  to  another  person 
to  our  own  use,  without  his  permission,  it  is  an 
act  of  injustice.  As,  therefore,  the  silver  and 
gold  all  belongs  to  God,  do  we  ask  His  permis- 
sion when  we  apply  it  to  our  own  use  ?  It  is 
reasonable  and  right  that  we  should  do  so,  be- 
cause it  belongs  to  God,  and  we  may  at  any 
time  enter  into  our  closet  and  ask  Our  Heav- 
enly Father's  permission  when  we  are   about  to 


217 


purchase  any  article,  whatever  the  value   may 
be,  much  or  little. 

We  live  in  an  age  of  wonders — a  day  of  great 
and  increasing  light.  It  is  reasonable  to  infer 
from  the  pages  of  God's  word  and  the  signs  of 
the  times,  that  the  important  period  is  at  hand 
when  He  whose  right  it  is  to  reign,  will  take  to 
himself  his  great  power,  and  establish  on  earth 
his  kingdom  of  universal  peace  and  righteous- 
ness. The  revolutionary  spirit  now  abroad  in 
the  earth,  and  the  convulsive  throes  felt  by 
nearly  all  nations — the  power  that  is  now  cast- 
ing down  thrones,  and  kingdoms,  and  high  heads, 
will  continue  to  exert  all  its  powerful  influence 
until  all  oppression  and  pride,  and  injustice,  and 
evil  of  every  kind  which  exists  either  in  Church 
or  State  shall  be  swept  from  the  earth.  It  is, 
therefore,  very  important  that  we  should  deal 
faithfully  with  our  own  souls,  and  those  whom 
God  in  his  wisdom  and  providence  has  placed 
under  our  care.  The  day  that  cometh  will  re- 
veal all  the  secret  things  of  the  heart.  It  will 
be  unwise  and  ruinous  to  cover  or  conceal  one 
spot  or  wrinkle,  because  those  stains  have  ex- 
isted in  former  times.  Nor  should  we  plead  for 
the  harmlessness  of  one  evil  or  error  because 


218 


our  fathers  were  good  men  and  they  indulged 
therein.  They  lived  in  a  darker  day  than  we 
are  favored  with.  The  times  of  this  ignorance 
God  winked  at,  but  now  he  commandeth  all  men 
everywhere  to  repent.  May  we  all  hear  and 
obey  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  and  live. 
May  we  who  blow  the  gospel  trumpet,  not  cause 
it  to  give  an  uncertain  sound,  lest  the  blood  of 
the  people  be  required  at  our  hands. 


GOLD    TRIED    IN    THE    FIRE. 

'^J  counsel  tliee  to  huy  of  me,  gold  tried  in  the 
fire,  that  thou  mayest  he  rich;  and  white  raiment 
that  thou  mayest  he  clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of 
thy  nakedness  do  not  appear;  and  anoint  thine 
eyes  with  eye-salve,  that  thou  mayest  see." — Rev. 
iii,   18. 

When  the  apocalypse  was  written,  whicli  is 
addressed  to  seven  different  churches,  five  of 
them  at  that  early  period  in  the  history  of 
Christianity,  were  in  a  delinquent  state,  and  the 
most  offensive  church  among  the  delinquents 
was  entirely  unconscious  of  her  deplorable  condi- 
tion. Her  confident  language  was,  "I  am  rich, 
and  increased  in  goods,  and  have  need  of 
nothing."  But  the  righteous  Judge  of  all  the 
earth,  decided  that  she  was  ''"wretched,  and  mis- 
er able,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked."  From 
those  solemn  and  alarming  facts,  we  perceive 
that  men  and  churches  have  been,  and  may 
again  be  deceived  by  their  own  treacherous 
hearts ;  hence  the  importance  given  to  the  Lao- 
dicean church ;  let  us  profit  thereby. 

First. — The  CounseL 


220 


1.  "Buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire."  This 
is  figurative  language.  The  gold  mentioned, 
no  doubt  means  faith  ;  and  to  buy  it,  we  must 
part  with  all  our  own  sins  and  idols.  In  confir- 
mation of  this  conclusion,  the  apostle  says,  "That 
the  trial  of  your  faiih^  being  much  more  pre- 
cious than  of  gold  that  perisheth,  though  it  be 
tried  with  fire^  might  be  found  unto  praise,  and 
honor,  and  glory  at  the  appearing  of  Jesus 
Christ."  1  Peter  i,  7.  Gold  enriches  its  pos- 
sessor, and  possesses  great  power ;  so  does/azYA. 
Gold  as  a  coin,  will  pass  current  in  every  coun- 
try on  earth ;  so  the  proper  exercise  of  faith 
will  conduct  us  in  safety  through  the  journey  of 
life,  and  procure  for  us  a  triumphant  entrance 
into  the  heavenly  world. 

Having  plainly  adverted  to  the  power  of  faith 
in  my  last  communication,  it  will  now  be  only 
necessary  to  enforce  the  counsel  in  the  text,  viz. 
"Buy  gold  tried  in  the  fire.''  No  man  can 
know  himself  until  he  has  been  thoroughly  tried. 

It  is  said,  that  pure  gold  will  lose  noth- 
ing by  an  application  to  it,  of  the  most  in- 
tense heat;  neither  will  genuine  faith  lose 
anything  by  the  severest  trial.  Christ  has, 
therefore,  wisely  and  mercifully  provided  an  or- 


221 


deal  for  the  purification  of  our  faith,  viz.  the 
cross.  In  the  investigation  of  this  part  of  our 
subject,  it  will  be  profitable  to  advert  to  a  few 
characters  whose  gold  was  tested  in  a  fiery 
ordeal. 

First. — The  case  of  the  rich  young  man,  who 
came  to  Christ,  earnestly  inquiring  what  he 
must  do,  to  inherit  eternal  life,  is  very  instruc- 
tive. Jesus  informs  him  that  he  must  keep  the 
law ;  which  he  declared  he  had  done.  He  was 
moral,  therefore,  Jesus  loved  him ;  he  was  also 
amiable  and  sincere,  which  led  him  further  to 
inquire  of  Christ,  "What  lack  I  yet?"  Jesus 
replied,  "If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go  and  sell 
that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou 
shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven ;  and  come  and 
follow  me."  His  gold  could  not  stand  this  or- 
deal— the  dross  appeared.  He  went  away  sor- 
rowful, for  he  had  great  possessions. 

Reader,  if  your  gold  was  cast  into  the  same 
ordeal,  would  there  be  no  dross  ?  If  you  were 
commanded  to  sell  all  you  have,  and  give  the 
proceeds  to  the  poor,  would  you,  like  good,  faith- 
ful Abraham,  comply  cheerfully  and  promptly  ? 

Again. — The  case  of  Peter  afi'ords  a  lesson  of 
salutary  instruction.     Peter  declared  that  he 


222 


would  never  deny  his  master ;  nay,  he  would 
rather  meet  death  than  be  guilty  of  such  ingrat- 
itude and  infidelity ;  and  yet  in  the  course  of  a 
few  hours  afterwards,  he  positively  denied  that 
he  knew  Jesus  Christ,  and  even  confirmed  it 
with  oaths  and  imprecations !  He  repented, 
however,  he  went  out  and  wept  bitterly  and  was 
freely  forgiven.  May  every  delinquent  do  like, 
wise.  0  how  many  there  are,  who  with  their 
lips  in  the  church,  or  closet,  or  in  the  pious  cir- 
cle, confess  Jesus,  and  when  they  are  in  the 
company  of  the  wealthy  and  the  worldly  mind- 
ed, by  their  appearance  and  their  conversation, 
and  trifling  conduct,  deny  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
trample  his  sacred  cross  beneath  their  feet. 

Turn  we  now  with  delight  to  the  history  of 
a  few  worthies,  whose  gold  when  it  was  tried  in 
the  fire,  was  found  to  be  pure,  without  one  par- 
ticle of  dross. 

First. — Abraham,  when  God  called  and  com- 
manded him  to  go  three  days'  journey,  and  up- 
on a  certain  mountain  offer  up  his  son,  his  well 
beloved  son  Isaac,  a  burnt  ofi*ering,  the  patri- 
arch obeyed  promptly  and  without  any  kind  of 
equivocation ;  he  demanded  no  explanation,  it 
was  God  that  spoke.     He  asked  for  no  extenu- 


223 


ation — he  knew  that  God  would  require  no  more 
of  him,  than  he  would  give  grace  and  strength 
to  meet.  Abraham  concealed  those  heavy  ti- 
dings from  his  beloved  Sarah ;  he  determined 
that  no  human  being,  nor  any  circumstance  on 
earth,  should  prevent  him  from  strictly  dis- 
charging his  duty.  God's  word  shall  be  honor- 
ed and  obeyed,  cost  what  it  may.  "Isaac,  or 
Sarah,  or  my  own  life — all — all  shall  be  given 
up  freely  when  that  God  who  gave  those  bless- 
ings shall  demand  them  at  my  hand."  Nor 
could  aught  on  earth  but  the  authority  of  that 
Divine  Being  who  had  ordered  him  thus  strange- 
ly and  {apparently/)  unreasonably  to  act,  divert 
him  from  his  purpose.  Thus  when  his  arm 
was  extended,  and  the  knife  at  his  son's  heart, 
God  spake,  and  his  hand,  no  doubt,  gladly 
fell,  and  Isaac  was  saved  1  0  how  bright 
his  gold  then  shone,  and  how  joyful  was  then 
made  his  obedient,  faithful  heart. 

Reader  are  you  perfectly  willing  to  give  up 
your  Isaac?  to  cut  off  and  cast  away  that  which 
may  be  as  dear  to  you  as  a  right  hand,  or  a 
right  eye,  should  God  require  it?  Do  you  im- 
plicitly obey  the  voice  and  will  of  Abraham's 
God  ?  When  Christ  says,  ''Be  not  conformed 
20 


224 


to  the  world,''  its  spirit,  its  customs,  fashions, 
&c.,  do  you  promptly  and  faithfully  obey  ? 
When  the  Lord  Jesus  says,  "Lay  not  up  for 
yourself  treasure  upon  earth."  Would  you 
rather  die  than  violate  His  sacred  word  ?  When 
that  plain  command  is  read  in  the  judgment 
day,  "When  thou  makest  a  dinner  or  a  supper, 
call  not  thy  friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  neither 
thy  kinsmen,  nor  thy  rich  neighbors,  lest  they 
also  bid  thee  again,  and  recompense  be  made 
thee.  But  when  thou  makest  a  feast,  call  the 
poor,  the  maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind,"  &c., 
will  you  be  prepared  to  meet  it  with  joy  and 
confidence,  saying  "Lord  it  was  done  as  thou 
commandest?"  Let  God's  commands  be  more 
dear  than  life. 

The  three  Hebrew  children  had  their  gold 
literally  tried  in  the  fire,  because  they  would 
not  bow  down  nor  worship  Nebuchednezzar's 
golden  image.  Their  gold — their  faith  was 
perfectly  pure.  Are  we  sure  that  we  do  not 
bow  to  the  God  of  this  world  ?  Do  we  honor 
and  respect  the  poor  man,  as  we  do  the  rich 
and  honorable  of  this  world  ?  If  we  are  not 
perfectly  impartial,  James  says,  we  commit  sin. 
Do  we  not  feel  conscious,  that  we  would  rather 


225 


be  independent  and  respected  with  our  divine 
Master  to  be  poor  and  despised,  and  doomed  to 
bear  the  frowns  and  contumely  of  an  ungodly 
world  ?  0  how  many  bow  to  the  God  of  this 
world,  not  knowing  what  they  do  ! 

Once  more.  When  Job's  extensive  posses- 
sions were  swept  away  from  him,  he  bowed  his 
head  in  submission  and  said, — ^'The  Lord  gave, 
and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  and  blessed  be 
the  name  of  the  Lord."  Would  our  gold  stand 
this  ordeal,  and  suffer  no  more  loss  than  did 
Job's  faith  and  patience  ?  If  all  our  goods 
were  destroyed  by  wicked  men,  could  we  pa- 
tiently submit  and  praise  God  for  the  trial  of 
our  faith  ?  As  no  man  can  know  himself  until 
he  is  tried,  may  we  be  more  than  willing,  and 
wisely  consent  to  have  our  gold  tried  in  the^re, 
that  we  may  be  indeed  spiritually  and  eternally 
rich. 

Secondly.  "And  white  raiment,  that  thou 
mayest  be  clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of  thy 
nakedness  do  not  appear." 

White  is  an  emblem  of  innocence  and  furity. 
Speaking  of  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  John 
says,  "and  to  her  was  granted  that  she  should 
be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  white :  for 


226 


the  fine  linen,  is  the  righteousness  of  the  saints." 
Rev.  xix,  18.  By  the  expression  "white  rai- 
ment"— "holiness  of  heart"  is  no  doubt  meant. 
Without  this  garment,  we  are  as  naked  and  as  of- 
fensive in  the  sight  of  God,  as  our  bodies  would 
be  in  the  eyes  of  man  without  covering. 

This  robe  is  called  by  our  Saviour  the  wed- 
ding -garment^  without  which  we  could  not  be 
admitted  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 
"Without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord." 
Heaven,  with  all  its  joys,  would  be  more  intol- 
erable to  an  unholy  saint  than  hell.  If,  there- 
fore, holiness  be  a  necessary  qualification  to  an 
entrance  into  heaven,  and  we  may  die  the  next 
hour,  no  reasonable  being  can  be  excusable  for 
living  carelessly  one  hour  without  this  blessing. 

Holiness  of  heart  embraces  the  image  of  God, 
which  is  love,  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  who,  when 
He  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again,  and  with  His 
expiring  breath  prayed  for  his  murderers.  God's 
word  expressly  assures  us  that  if  any  man  have 
not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  His.  There 
was  no  impatience,  nor  resentment,  nor  unkind- 
ness  found  on  Christ's  spotless  soul ;  and  John 
says,  "as  He  (Christ)  is,  so  are  we  in  this  world — 
and  he  that  hath  this  hope  in  him  purifieth  him- 


227 


self  even  as  he  is  pure."  Nothing  can  be  more 
rational,  desirable,  and  delightful  than  pure  love ; 
it  sweetens  every  bitter  cup  in  life  ;  it  smooths 
all  the  rough  paths  of  our  fallen  nature,  and  ex- 
hibits a  pleasing  emblem  of  heaven  in  the  soul. 
It  may  be  well  here  to  make  an  important 
inquiry,  Do  we  honestly  desire  to  possess  this 
pearl  of  great  price  ?  If  so,  our  gold  well  tried 
in  the  fire,  will  enable  us  to  secure  it  now. 
When  we  approach  a  throne  of  grace  with  a 
bleeding,  broken  heart,  and  weeping  eyes,  evinc- 
ing unequivocally  that  we  do  hunger  and  thirst 
after  righteousness,  then,  and  not  till  then,  will 
the  pearl  be  ours;  then  will  our  pure  gold, 
unwavering  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  se- 
cure that  white  garment.  "To  him  that  believ- 
eth  all  things  are  possible."  There  is,  however, 
a  very  great  resemblance  between  a  well  exe- 
cuted counterfeit  and  one  of  genuine  character, 
yet  there  is  an  immeasurable  distance  between 
the  two.  We  must,  therefore,  be  careful  to 
guard  against  a  philosophical  faith,  beautifully 
described  and  placed  on  the  "altar  of  consecra- 
tion," and  that  evangelical  saving  faith  which 
Paul  calls  believing  with  a  heart  unto  righte- 
ousness. 

20* 


228 


Could  I  give  the  honest  inquirer  after  this 
great  salvation,  a  practical  idea  of  the  exercise 
of  genuine  faith,  I  would  point  him  to  the  patri- 
arch wrestling  all  night  with  the  angel  of  the 
covenant — with  Almighty  God;  and  when  the 
angel  said,  "let  me  go  for  the  day  breaketh,"  he 
cried  out  in  the  strong  language  of  unwavering 
faith,  "I  will  not  let  thee  go  except  thou  bless 
me."  He  had  power  with  God,  and  with  man, 
and  prevailed.  Gold  thus  tried  in  the  fire  will 
never  fail  to  secure  that  white  garment  of  infi- 
nite value,  purity — holiness  of  heart.  Saul  of 
Tarsus  fasted  and  prayed  for  the  space  of  three 
days  and  nights  before  he  gained  the  important 
object.  He  overcame ;  he  prevailed  ;  he  kept 
the  faith  even  unto  death,  and  received  a  crown 
of  eternal  life,  as  his  exceeding  great  reward. 

As  a  white  robe  is  more  easily  soiled  than 
one  of  any  other  color,  we  must  be  very  careful 
and  diligent  by  watching  unto  prayer  always, 
lest  after  we  have  received  through  faith  in 
Christ,  that  beautiful  and  costly  garment,  we 
should  suffer  it  to  be  torn  by  the  assaults  of 
Satan,  or  soiled  by  the  touch  of  a  corrupt  world. 
Our  Saviour's  salutary  caution  must  be  con- 
stantly attended  to,  "watch  and  pray  lest  ye 
enter  into  temptation." 


229 


The  seductions  of  an  alluring  world,  softened 
and  enforced  by  the  artful  devices  of  Satan,  are 
so  numerous  and  powerful  that  it  will  require 
more  than  mortal  power  to  save  us  from  their 
fatal  influence.  It  is  well,  however,  that  our 
sufficiency  is  not  of  ourselves — -Christ's  grace  is 
sufficient  for  us;  let  us,  therefore,  wisely  look 
for,  and  expect  divine  aid  every  moment. 

Sin  in  any  modification  is  exceedingly  oifen- 
sive  to  God,  but  when  it  is  indulged  in  by  his 
professed  followers,  it  becomes  most  hateful  in 
His  sight.  We  should,  therefore,  dread  sin, 
more  than  the  sting  of  the  poisonous  adder,  or 
even  the  darts  of  death.  The  eye  is  a  very  sen- 
sitive and  glorious  member  of  the  body  ;  but  the 
immortal  soul,  made  in  the  image  of  God,  should 
possess  a  greater  degree  of  sensibility  than  even 
the  eye.  Hence  we  should  feel  more  acutely 
the  influence  of  sin — or  an  idle  word  or  an  im- 
pure or  an  unholy  thought,  than  the  eye  could 
experience  from  ar  wound  made  by  the  point  of 
a  needle  thrust  into  its  most  tender  membrane. 

''Quick  as  the  apple  of  an  eye, 
0  God  my  conscience  make  !" 

Satan  may,  and  no  doubt  will  tempt  every 
child  of  God  while  he  remains  in  a  probation- 


230 


ary  state,  and  by  reason  of  our  infirmities,  his 
temptations  may  be  difficult  to  resist  and  over- 
come ;  yet  through  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and/a^YA  in  his  name,  and  by  the  exer- 
cise of  constant  and  fervent  prayer  we  may  ward 
off  all  his  fiery  darts,  and  gain  a  decided  and 
elevating  victory  in  every  conflict.  "God  is 
faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted 
above  that  ye  are  able :  but  will  with  the  temp- 
tation also  make  a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  bear  it."  Those  temptations  and  spir- 
itual conflicts  may  be  necessary,  and  rendered 
very  important  to  every  christian  ;  hence  James 
says,  "My  brethren  count  it  all  joy  when  you 
fall  into  divers  temptations ;  knowing  this,  that 
the  trying  of  your  faith  worketh  patience,  but 
let  patience  have  her  perfect  work,  that  ye  may 
be  perfect  and  entire,  wanting  nothing."  Again, 
"Blessed  is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation ; 
for  when  he  is  tried,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of 
life,  which  the  Lord  hath  promised  to  them  that 
love  him."  James  i,  2,  3, 4,  and  12.  We  should, 
therefore,  stand  continually  upon  our  watch 
tower,  and  the  moment  we  feel  an  assault — the 
slightest  emotion  of  evil — even  one  discontent- 
ed, or  unkind  feeling — an  impure,  or  an  unholy 


231 


thought,  we  should  promptly  fly  for  refuge  and 
deliverance  to  a  throne  of  grace,  there  we  may 
ohtain  mercy  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of 
need ;  nor  should  we  rest  one  moment  until  par- 
don is  secured,  and  the  sweet  peace  and  love  of 
God  flows  again  through  our  purified  souls. 
The  little  child  who  cuts  his  finger,  the  moment 
he  sees  the  blood,  or  feels  the  wound,  runs  to 
his  mother  with  tears  and  loud  cries  to  have  it 
bound  up. 

Were  all  christians  to  pursue  this  simple,  but 
even  course,  it  would  have  a  most  salutary  ef- 
fect, and  without  controversy  or  difficulty  ena- 
ble them  to  live  above  the  atmosphere  of  doubt 
and  fears — of  strife  and  contention — they  would 
dwell  and  travel  in  the  land  of  Beulah  where 
the  sun  never  goes  down.  Then  should  they 
indeed  be  the  light  of  a  benighted  world,  and 
way-marks  to  the  kingdom  of  glory.  Then 
should  their  peace  flow  as  a  river,  and  their 
righteousness  abound  as  the  waves  of  the  sea ; 
and  God  would  condescend  to  dwell  in  their 
midst,  and  the  whole  earth  would  soon  be  brought 
under  the  benign  influence  of  perfect  love. 


CHRISTIAN  PRIVILEGE,  THE  GIFT 
OF    GOD. 

'^For  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear ; 
hut  of  power,  and  of  love,  and  a  sound  mind. — 2  Tim. 
ii,  7. 

Not  only  are  the  general  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity clearly  defined  in  the  Bible,  but  every 
landmark  is  particularly  identified,  so  that  he 
■who  runs  may  read,  understand,  and  be  saved. 
Man  in  his  fallen  state,  is  poor,  and  ignorant, 
and  defiled;  he  must,  therefore,  necessarily  be 
dependent  upon  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  for  all  the  good  which  he  enjoys — con- 
sequently it  behooves  us  to  act  with  the  great- 
est precaution  and  circumspection  in  the  all-im- 
portant work  of  our  soul's  salvation.  Christ  ad- 
monishes us  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  we  enter 
into  temptation.  A  wise  and  prudent  daugh- 
ter fears,  and  refuses  to  receive  favors  from  the 
hand  of  a  stranger,  even  complimentary  lan- 
guage ;  she  turns  disgusted  from  its  unhallowed 
influence.  But  from  her  father,  she  confidently 
and  gratefully   receives   favors,    counsel,    and 


233 


even  admonition,  and  never  fails  to  be  honored 
and  comforted  by  an  implicit  reliance  upon  her 
father's  judgment,  and  submission  to  his  will. 
So  it  should  be  with  the  child  of  God. 

Our  text  clearly  specifies  what  our  Heavenly 
Father  has^  and  what  He  has  not  given  His 
children. 

I. — G-od  our  Seavenly  Father  has  not  given 
us  the  spirit  of  Fear. 

Cowardly,  servile,  guilty  fear  never  fails  to 
degrade,  disgrace  and  ruin  all  those  who  live 
under  its  unhallowed  influence.  We  have  not 
received  this  spirit  from  God — "aw  enemy  hath 
done  it.'' 

We  have  not,  therefore,  received  from  God, 

1.  The  fear  of  man. —  Solomon  says,  "The 
fear  of  man  bringeth  a  snare,"  and  one  greater 
than  Solomon  has  said — "Fear  not  them  which 
kill  the  body,"  &c.  The  child  of  Qodi  fears  no 
man ;  he  speaks  as  plainly  to  the  king  a§  he 
does  to  the  beggar.  The  respecter  of  persons 
is  virtually  guilty  of  a  violation  of  God's  holy 
law,  and  must  be  damned.  "By  faithfully  re- 
proving the  king,  John  the  Baptist  lost  his 
head ;"  but  he  thereby  gained  a  martyr's 
crown — a  most  glorious  exchange ! 


234 


While  the  christian  fears  God,  and  keeps 
Him  always  before  his  eyes,  acting  in  all  things, 
and  speaking  every  word  to  please  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  he  fears  no  man,  but  speaks  and 
acts  in  the  presence  of  the  rich,  the  wise,  the 
learned  with  perfect  ease  and  independence, 
warning  every  man,  and  teaching  every  man. 
Though  a  christian  would  not  improperly  offend, 
or  wound  the  feelings  of  the  beggar  or  the  slave, 
he  never  shrinks  from  responsibility,  fearing 
the  displeasure  of  any  man. 

He  fears  not  the  persecuting  tongue — for  he 
thereby  gains  a  great  reward.  His  divine 
Master  has  said — "Blessed  are  ye  when  men 
shall  hate  you,  and  when  they  shall  separate 
you  from  their  company,  and  shall  reproach 
you,  and  cast  out  your  name  as  evil,  for  the 
Son  of  man's  sake.  Rejoice  ye  in  that  day, 
and  leap  for  joy;  for  behold  your  reward  is 
great  in  heaven."  Luke  vi,  22,  23.  The  child 
of  God  rejoices  to  be  evil  entreated,  because  his 
reward  will  be  great  in  heaven.  He,  therefore, 
bears  the  cross  of  Christ  fearlessly  and  uni- 
formly, treading  every  moment  in  the  steps  of 
his  crucified  Saviour.  He  desires  in  all  things, 
internally  and  externally,  to  be  like  the  Lord 


235 


Jesus,  therefore,  he  dreads  to  look  like  the 
children  of  this  world,  knowing  that  whosoever 
will  be  the  friend  of  the  world,  is  the  enemy 
of  God. 

2.  The  fear  of  contingencies. — 1.  Adversity, 
Christ  was  poor,  and  Lazarus  was  poor.     He 
knows,  also,  that  God  has  chosen  the  poor  of 
this  world,  rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  king- 
dom which  He  has  promised  to  them  that  love 
Him.     He  hears  the  sound  of  God's  voice,  de- 
nouncing the  rich, — "Woe  unto  you  that  are 
rich."     If,  therefore,  he  has  any  choice,  as  it 
regards  the  condition  in  life  he  is  to  fill,  he 
prefers  poverty   to  riches,  choosing  poverty; 
rather  to  suffer  afflictions  with  the  people  of 
God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  sin  for  a 
season.     He  fears  not  poverty,   therefore,  he 
can  meet  his  Redeemer's  injunction  with  joy — 
"I  say  unto  you  take  no  thought"  {no  anxious 
care)  "for  the  morrow."     The  child  of  God  is 
well  assured  that  the  way  of  indulgence  leads 
to  death  and  ruin,  and  the  way  of  self  denial, 
to  life  and  glory,  he  is,  therefore,  careful  to 
deny  his  fallen  propensities  every  day ;    like 
Paul  he  keeps  his  body  under,  and  brings  it  in- 
to subjection;  then  he  is  oft  in  fasting.     2. 
21 


236 


Affliction.  David  says,  "It  was  good  for  me 
that  I  was  afflicted."  Of  one  greater  than 
David  it  is  said,  He  was  made  perfect  through 
suffering  ;  and  Jesus  says,  they  that  suffer  with 
me  shall  also  reign  with  me.  Affliction  is  fre- 
quently the  ordeal — the  furnace  in  which  God 
purifies  our  gold,  consequently  the  children  of 
God  can  rejoice  while  passing  through  the  fiery 
furnace,  knowing  that  those  light  afflictions 
which  are  for  a  moment,  worketh  for  them  a 
far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory. 
They  can  confidently  and  submissively  exclaim, 
with  afflicted  Job,  "Though  He  slay  me,  yet 
will  I  trust  in  Him."  The  children  of  God  ex- 
pect soon  to  join  that  victorious  company,  of 
whom  it  will  be  said,  "These  are  they  that  have 
come  out  of  great  tribulation," — therefore  they 
do  not  fear  affliction.  3.  Death.  Death  is  the 
gate  to  endless  joys,  nor  do  we  dread  to  enter 
there.  "The  sting  of  death  is  sin ;  and  the 
strength  of  sin  is  the  law ;  but  thanks  be  to 
God  who  giveth  us  the  victory  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

We  now  proceed  to  examine, 

II. — The  blessings  ivhich  our  Heavenly  Fath- 
er graciously  imparts  to  all  His  children. 

God  our  Heavenly  Father,  has  given  us, 


237 


1.  Power. — Faith  now  supplies  the  'power 
which  man  lost  in  the  fall.  Though  none  but 
an  omnipotent  Being  could  redeem  man  from 
the  iron  grasp  of  a  violated  law,  and  impart  un- 
to him  eternal  life ;  yet  this  power  is  attributed 
to  faith — Christ  said  to  the  diseased  woman, 
"Thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole."  Though 
Christ  alone  is  the  christian's  foundation — the 
author  and  finisher  of  our  redemption — yet  is 
faith  uniformly  considered  as  the  instrumental 
cause  of  our  salvation.  "If  ye  have  faith  as  a 
grain  of  mustard  seed,  ye  shall  say  unto  this 
mountain,  remove  to  yonder  place,  and  it  shall 
remove ;  and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  unto 
you."  Matt,  xvii,  20.  Faith  gives  us  power 
with  God.  Jacob,  after  wrestling  all  night  with 
the  angel  of  the  covenant,  cried  out  in  the  en- 
ergetic language  of  faith — "I  will  not  let  thee 
go  until  thou  bless  me."  The  angel  replied, 
"As  a  prince  hast  thou  power  with  Gfod,  and 
with  men,  and  hast  prevailed."  It  is  true, 
christians  are  compared  to  little  children,  yet 
has  the  helpless  infant,  power  to  control  the  pa- 
rent at  any  time,  the  piteous  cry  of  the  babe 
will  call  to  its  relief  the  parent's  hand  of  sym- 
pathy  and   affection    at   the   midnight    hour. 


238 


Thus,  when  the  helpless  child  of  God  cries  to 
his  heavenly  father  for  aid,  the  Lord  Jesus  is 
touched  with  the  feeling  of  his  infirmities,  which 
moves  the  hands,  which  made  the  world,  and  calls 
the  mighty  God  of  Jacob  to  his  instant  and  un- 
limited relief.     "Ask  and  ye  shall  receive.'' 

God's  children  under  the  law,  the  faithful 
Israelites,  exercised  extraordinary  power^  and 
thereby  honored  their  Maker,  and  confounded 
the  heathen  world.  Paul  in  adverting  to  the 
character  of  those  worthies,  remarked — "And 
what  more  shall  I  say  ?  for  the  time  would  fail 
me  to  tell  of  Gideon,  and  of  Barak,  and  of 
Sampson  and  of  Jepthae,  and  of  David,  also, 
and  of  Samuel,  and  of  the  prophets;  who 
through  faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  right- 
eousness, obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths 
of  lions,  quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped 
the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness  were 
made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to 
flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens.  Women  received 
their  dead  raised  to  life  again ;  and  others 
were  tortured,*^  not  accepting  deliverance,  that 
they  might  obtain  a  better  resurrection."  Heb. 
xi,  32 — 35.  If  God  gave  his  faithful  servants 
who  lived  in  the  legal  dispensation,  extraordi- 


239 


nary  and  honorable  power,  will  He  refuse  to 
grant  His  children  under  the  benign  influence 
of  the  gospel,  equal  or  even  greater  power  ?  The 
Apostle  says,  "For  if  that  which  was  done 
away  was  glorious,  much  more  that  which  re- 
maineth  is  glorious."  2  Cor.  iii,  2.  Whether, 
therefore,  we  claim  it,  or  not,  it  is  the  christian's 
prerogative  to  possess  "power  with  God.  "To  him 
that  believeth,  all  things  are  possible." 

1.  Poiuer  over  the  devil. — "Resist  the  devil 
and  he  will  flee  from  thee."  Satan  is  now  a 
conquered  enemy,  and  can  exert  no  positive 
power  over  the  children  of  God,  since  Christ 
has  redeemed  them  and  taken  them  from  under 
the  curse  of  the  law,  and  placed  them  under  the 
benign  influence  of  grace.  The  devil  can  now 
only  exert  his  power  through  the  medium  of  de- 
ception and  temptation.  Hence  our  Saviour's 
salutary  injunction,  "Watch  and  pray,  lest  ye 
enter  into  temptation."  Paul  says,  "We  are 
not  ignorant  of  his  devices."  While  the  chris- 
tian walks  in  the  light,  watching  over  every  ri- 
sing desire  of  his  heart,  and  carefully  avoids 
the  wide  way — the  way  of  self  indulgence^  and 
walks  diligently  in  the  King's  highway  of  ho- 
liness, looking  momentarily  unto  Jesus  for 
21* 


240 


grace  and  wisdom  to  guide  and  direct  all  his 
steps,  he  will  walk  securely,  and  have  power 
over  the  devil, 

3.  Poiuer  over  the  loorld. — Satan  now  uses 
this  world  as  a  snare  to  allure  and  destroy  im- 
mortal souls.  He  spread  his  net  for  our  Sa- 
viour's feet,  when  he  presented  to  his  view  all 
the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  and  said,  "All  this 
power  will  I  give  thee,  and  the  glory  of  them ; 
for  that  is  delivered  unto  me,  and  to  whomsoev- 
er I  will,  I  give  it.  If  thou,  therefore,  will 
worship  me,  all  shall  be  thine."  And  the  grand 
adversary  of  God  and  man,  still  uses  the  same 
bait,  to  allure  and  deceive  poor  mortals ;  but 
the  children  of  God  meet  his  wily  suggestions 
as  did  the  Lord  Jesus — "get  thee  behind  me 
Satan."  The  most  feeble  child  of  God,  spurns 
from  his  presence  all  the  glories  of  this  world — 
all  its  beautiful  objects — rich  and  delicious  food 
— together  with  its  honors  and  titles  of  distinc- 
tion. Hence,  he  will  not  consent  to  be  called 
Rabbi,  Rabbi ;  no,  nor  Rev. — Right  Rev.,  much 
less  D.  D.  He  neither  seeks  nor  desires  the  hon- 
or of  men,  but  the  honor  which  cometh  from  God 
only.  He  is,  therefore,  as  willing  to  be  hissed 
at  as  to  be  applauded.      He  daily  bears   the 


241 


cross  of  Christ,  and  triumphantly  exclaims  with 
the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles — "God  forbid  that 
I  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the  world  is  crucified 
unto  me,  and  I  unto  the  world." 

4.  Poiver  over  self. — Self  is  perhaps  the  most 
potent  enemy  we  shall  have  to  meet  on  the 
christian's  battle  ground.  It  imperceptibly  in- 
tertwines itself  into  all  our  actions,  words,  de- 
sires and  motives.  If  we,  however,  honestly 
unmask  this  enemy  and  exhibit  him  in  his  true 
colors,  he  wears  a  most  despicable  visage.  A 
selfish  father  who  disregards  the  wants  and 
comforts  of  his  children,  if  bis  own  comforts  are 
supplied,  would  be  held  up  to  universal  con- 
tempt. A  selfish  husband  would  be  still  more 
despicable ;  while  the  noble  and  disinterested 
man,  who  would  risk,  or  even  lose  his  life,  to 
save  or  benefit  his  fellow  mortal,  would  be  uni- 
versally esteemed  and  admired. 

The  dark  principle  of  selfishness,  if  it  exists 
in  its  mildest  forms  in  our  heart,  will  appear  far 
more  despicable  in  the  day  of  eternity,  when 
the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  made  known, 
than  it  does  here  when  viewed  in  its  most  de- 
formed features.     Hence,  the  importance  that 


242 


self  should  be  crucified.  The  idol  self  must  bo 
slain;  therefore,  every  prudent  child  of  God,  ele- 
vates Christ  and  sinks  himself.  He  dreads  the 
smiles,  and  applause  of  men,  and  feels  willing, 
with  Paul,  to  be  counted  as  the  filth  and  ofi"- 
scouring  of  the  world,  rather  than  have  his 
name  honored  by  the  admiring  breath  of  dying 
mortals.  The  child  of  God  has  'power  over  self, 
2.  Love. — Pure  undefiled  love.  The  child  of 
God  bears  his  Heavenly  Father's  image,  viz. 
love — he  loves  with  sincere  sympathy,  and  ar- 
dent affection,  his  greatest  enemy.  He  never 
reviles,  however  much  he  may  be  reviled  and 
injured,  but  like  his  Lord  and  Master,  he  prays 
for  his  worst  enemies.  He  knows  that  Christ's 
spirit  is  a  spirit  of  pure  love,  and  if  he  does  not 
possess  Christ's  spirit,  or  striving  hard  by  fast- 
ing and  prayer  to  gain  it,  he  is  neither  a  child 
nor  a  servant  of  Christ.  When  the  christian's 
heart  is  filled  with  love,  it  excludes  every  unholy 
principle  ;  no  envy,  no  resentment,  no  emula- 
tion, no  unkind  or  sour  feeling  can  commingle 
with  the  pure,  sweet  stream  of  love.  The  same 
fountain  does  not  afford  fresh,  and  occasionally 
salt  water ;  neither  can  the  fig  tree  bear  olive  ber- 
ries.    God  the  Father,  therefore,  gives  all  his 


248 


cliildren  a  spirit  of  'pure  love — the  pure  Spirit 
of  Jesus  Christ,  which  assimilates  them  to 
God,  and  alone  can  qualify  them  for  heaven. 

3.  A  sound  mind, — God,  not  only  gives  all 
his  children,  power  and  love^  but  wisdom.  This 
precious  jewel,  more  valuable  by  far  than  fine 
gold,  our  Heavenly  Father  gives  to  all  his  chil- 
dren freely.  ''If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let 
him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men  liberally, 
and  upbraideth  not ;  and  it  shall  be  given  him." 
James  i,  5. 

Here,  however,  we  must  be  very  cautious  that 
we  do  not  receive  counterfeit  coin.  Paul  says, 
"the  wisdom  of  the  world  is  foolishness  with 
God."  We  must  be  careful  in  the  examination 
of  this  precious  treasure,  the  fine  gold  of  the 
sanctuary,  that  it  is  not  mixed  with  alloy. 
There  is  a  most  striking  resemblance  between 
a  well  executed  counterfeit  and  a  genuine  bank 
note,  yet  are  they  as  dissimilar  as  day  and  night, 
as  virtue  and  vice.  No  two  things  on  earth,  are 
in  reality  more  unlike  each  other,  and  yet  fre- 
quently the  most  experienced  judge  is  unable  to 
detect  the  fraud.  The  inspired  writer,  how- 
ever, has  given  us  a  plain  description  of  the  spu- 
rious, and  of  the  genuine  coin,  by  which  we  may 


244 


be  enabled  to  judge  correctly,  and  avoid  decep- 
tion. "Who  is  a  wise  man  and  endued  with  knowl- 
edge among  you?  let  him  show  out  of  a  good 
conversation  his  works  with  meekness  and  wis- 
dom. But  if  ye  have  envying  and  strife  in  your 
hearts,  glory  not  and  lie  not  against  the  truth. 
This  wisdom  descendeth  not  from  above,  but  is 
earthly,  sensual  and  devilish.  For  where  envy- 
ing and  strife  is,  there  is  confusion  and  every 
evil  work.  But  the  wisdom  that  is  from  above, 
is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle  and  easy  to 
be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits, 
without  partiality  and  hypocrisy."  James  iii, 
13 — 17.  We  learn  from  the  above  rule  that 
where  there  is  bitter  envying  and  strife,  the 
gold  is  not  genuine.  Those  dark  traits  are 
too  often  seen  in  modern  days,  in  the  several 
branches  of  Christ's  church  ;  do  they  not  place 
the  mark  of  reprobation  on  every  heart  where 
they  are  found  to  exist  ?  When  we  seek  for 
happiness  in  any  earthly  object,  such  as  gold, 
silver,  property,  food  and  raiment,  &c.,  we  be- 
come irrational  and  sensual,  and  are  thus  im- 
perceptibly transferred  into  the  image  of  the 
devil,  the  very  essence  of  whose  character  is  de- 
ception.     Those  dark  traits  of  character  are 


245 


further  developed  by  a  desire  to  occupy  the 
highest  seats  in  the  synagogue,  and  to  be  called 
of  men  Rabbi,  Rabbi,  desiring  to  be  something 
when  they  are  nothing ;  thus  not  only  deceiving 
others,  but  their  own  souls — deceiving  and  be- 
ing deceived.  But  the  wisdom  which  character- 
izes the  children  of  God,  and  cometh  from  above, 
is  pure,  peaceable,  gentle,  easy  to  be  entreated, 
full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without  partiality, 
and  without  hypocrisy.  The  christian  consid- 
ers every  human  being  as  his  Father's  child, 
and  treats  the  poor  beggar  (of  moral  character) 
with  as  much  respect  and  affection,  as  he  feels 
for  the  more  wealthy  and  honorable  members  of 
society.  If  he  becomes  a  respecter  of  persons, 
he  violates  God's  holy  law  of  love,  and  must  be 
excluded  from  heaven.  The  child  of  God  is  also 
free  from  hypocrisy.  While  he  is  poor,  he  does 
not  assume  the  appearance  of  the  rich  man,  but 
dresses,  and  strives  to  appear  to  others  just 
what  he  is — as  willing  that  every  beholder  should 
see  his  heart,  as  his  face.  How  striking  the  con- 
trast between  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  and  that 
which  cometh  from  God  ;  and  how  pleasing  and 
encouraging  the  reflection,  that  true  wisdom 
though  indescribably  lovely  and  desirable,  and 


246 


placed  above  price,  is  by  our  Heavenly  Father 
given  freely  to  all  His  children  without  money 
and  without  price.  This  is  the  wedding  gar- 
ment, the  robe  in  which  the  redeemed  will  ap- 
pear at  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb.  God's  chil- 
dren have  "a  sound  mindJ^ 


CHRISTIAN   WARFARE. 

For  the  loeapons  of  our  loarfare  are  not  carnal, 
hut  mighty  through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of 
strongholds.  2  Cor.  x,  4. 

We  find  ourselves  placed  in  a  world  of  con- 
flict, and  of  danger,  surrounded  by  a  mighty 
host  of  enemies.  Good  and  evil — virtue  and 
vice,  are  irreconcilable  enemies.  If  we  secure 
any  earthly  good,  we  have  to  fight  for  it.  It  re- 
quires labor,  and  care,  and  diligence  to  gain  the 
necessary  comforts  of  food  and  raiment;  to  in- 
sure success,  we  have  to  wage  war  with  animate 
and  inanimate  nature.  After  we  have  toiled  to 
prepare  the  ground,  and  have  deposited  the 
seed  therein,  both  wild  and  domestic  animals 
will  array  themselves  in  hostility  against  the 
labor  of  our  hands ;  hence  we  have  to  close  the 
ground  to  guard  against  their  incursions — the 
birds  of  the  air,  the  crawling  reptiles  of  the 
earth  will  endeavor  to  destroy  the  good  seed. 
Thus  every  article  of  real  value  which  grows 
out  of  the  earth,  is  surrounded  by  enemies, 
22 


248 


while  the  weeds  and  briars  grow  spontaneously 
without  care  or  culture  1  Not  only  has  the 
earth  been  cursed  on  account  of  man's  sin,  but 
the  atmosphere  is  full  of  deadly  poison.  The 
human  heart  in  a  very  especial  manner  is  ex- 
posed to  the  assaults  of  deadly  foes.  The  devil 
goeth  about  like  a  roaring  lion  seeking  whom 
he  may  devour ;  he  also  assumes  the  form  of  a 
serpent,  and  transforms  himself  into  the  appear- 
ance of  an  angel  of  light,  the  more  effectually 
to  destroy  poor,  frail  mortals.  And  further,  to 
increase  our  danger  and  call  forth  our  energies 
in  life's  conflict,  we  have  to  meet  and  conquer 
enemies  in  our  own  bosom — our  degenerate 
heart.  Our  passions  and  our  appetites  are  our 
deadly  foes.  Indulge  children  in  all  their  de- 
sires, and  they  will  be  invariably  and  inevitably 
ruined — men  are  but  children  of  a  larger  growth. 
Thus  in  our  present  fallen  condition,  we  must 
fight  or  fall — conquer  or  be  ruined  forever. 
There  can  be  no  neutrals  in  this  war.  There- 
fore in  the  improvement  of  our  present  subject, 
we  will, 

1.  Advert  to  the  character  of  our  in- 
veterate ENEMY,  (the  devil,)  AND  EXPOSE 
TO  VIEW  A  FEW  OF  HIS   "STRONGHOLDS." 


249 


1.  His  character. — He  is.  an  active,  restless 
foe — he  goeth  about  like  a  roaring  lion.  A 
malicious  enemy,  hence  he  is  called  Satan.  An 
artful,  deceptious  foe,  his  strength  now  lieth  in 
his  cunning — his  artifice — his  deceptions.  Paul 
says,  we  are  not  ignorant  of  his  devices.  It 
will,  therefore,  be  necessary  that  we  have  not 
only  the  wisdom  that  cometh  from  above,  but 
divine  power  also  to  enable  us  to  meet  and  con- 
quer this  artful,  insidious  enemy. 

2.  His  strongholds. — As  the  devil  has  been 
foiled  and  conquered  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
his  hope  of  success  now  depends  not  only  on 
his  devices,  but  he  erects  entrenchments  and 
fortifications  to  aid  him  in  his  work  of  destruc- 
tion. On  the  present  occasion  we  will  only  no- 
tice three  of  his  strongholds,  viz.  Infidelity — 
Pride — Love  of  the  World. 

First  stronghold — Infidelity. — The  devil 
can  now  gain  very  little  by  an  avowal  of  open 
infidelity.  Learned  and  pious  men  of  God,  by 
writing  and  preaching,  have  well  nigh  demol- 
ished this  stronghold  of  Satan  ;  there  are  now 
very  few  open  and  avowed  infidels — their  theo- 
ry will  not  bear  the  light. 

This  artful   seducer  however,  has   covertly 


250 


gathered  up  the  fragments  of  this  favorite  for- 
tification, and  while  by  his  crafty  devices,  he 
denounces  infidelity,  and  even  his  open  friends 
are  unwilling  to  appear  entrenched  within  its 
tottering  walls,  he  transposes  the  name,  and 
enters  the  church,  where  he  carries  on  his  work 
of  ruin  and  infidelity  under  cover  of  Christianity. 
Hence,  upon  a  close  examination,  it  will  be  found 
that  many  professors  of  religion,  both  in  the 
ministry  and  the  membership,  are  only  specious 
infidels  !  Alas — what  a  multitude  of  professing 
christians  are  living  at  ease  in  Zion — are  slum- 
bering in  a  lukewarm  state  ;  nor  do  they  believe 
Christ's  solemn  declaration,  when  He  says,  He 
will  spew  them  out  of  his  mouth.  All  those 
who  are  living  carelessly — viz.  without  fasting, 
and  diligent,  persevering  prayer,  that  they 
may  be  purified  and  made  holy  now,  not  to-mor- 
row, do  not  believe  that  sin  is  hateful  to  God, 
and  must  exclude  us  from  heaven.  Again,  there 
are  many  professors  who  do  not  really  believe 
in  the  existence  of  the  attributes  of  God — 1st. 
His  omnipresence — "Do  not  I  fill  heaven  and 
earth,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty."  But  who 
really  believes  it  ?  No  man  that  says,  or  does 
any  thing  which  he  would  not  say  or  do,  if  the 


251 


Lord  Jesus  were  personally  present.  But  who, 
may  we  not  ask,  uniformly  observes  this  rule  ? 
2nd.  God's  omniscience.  Who  really  and  con- 
sistently believes  in  the  existence  of  this  attri- 
bute ?  No  man  who  wishes  to  conceal  from  man, 
his  actions,  thoughts,  motives,  and  desires. 
Surely  if  he  is  ashamed  of  those  secret  things 
before  men,  he  should  feel  infinitely  more 
ashamed  to  disclose  them  to  the  view  of  a  pure 
and  holy  God.  May  we  not  find  infidels  ?  viz. 
unbelievers  in  the  bosom  of  the  church.  Again 
there  are  many  who  would  feel  insulted  were 
you  to  call  them  infidels  or  unbelievers,  and  yet 
they  do  not  believe  God's  holy  word  ! 

If  there  is  one  declaration  in  the  holy  bible 
which  I  do  not  believe,  I  may  as  well  disbelieve 
every  word  written  therein.  The  word  of  God 
says — this  night  thy  soul  may  be  required  of 
thee,  and  without  holiness  no  man  can  see  the 
Lord  ;  if  therefore,  I  am  not  in  possession  of 
that  pearl  of  great  price,  or  striving  with  all 
my  ransomed  powers  to  secure  it,  I  either  do  not 
believe  God's  word,  or  I  place  a  very  low  esti- 
mate upon  the  value  of  my  soul.  In  God's 
word  it  is  written — "But  the  day  of  the  Lord 
will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night ;  in  the  which 
22* 


252 


the  heavens  will  pass  away  with  a  great  noise, 
and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat, 
the  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are  therein 
shall  be  burned  up."  2  Peter  iii,  10.  That 
awful  day  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night — in 
an  unexpected  hour.  Do  we  believe  this  sol- 
emn declaration  ?  All  of  us  who  are  living  un- 
prepared to  die,  viz.  in  an  unholy,  an  unsancti- 
fied  state,  without  making  every  exertion  in 
our  power  to  realize  a  pure  heart,  do  not  really 
believe  it.  To  prove  this  fact,  let  us  suppose  a 
case — a  stranger  informs  us  that  an  incendiary 
will  burn  down  our  house  one  night  next  week, 
he  heard  the  plan  arranged  for  doing  this  dread- 
ful deed ;  would  we  during  that  week  retire  to 
bed  without  making  a  judicious  preparation  to 
guard  against  the  impending  calamity  ?  We  feel 
conscious  that  we  would  not ;  and  yet  when  Al- 
mighty God  speaks,  and  unequivocally  declares 
that  He  may  burn  up  the  world  this  night,  and 
under  those  solemn  circumstances,  we  retire  to 
our  slumbering  bed  with  an  entire  indifference, 
conscious  that  we  are  not  prepared  to  meet  our 
God.  Now  if  we  regard  the  word  of  man,  more 
than  the  word  of  God,  can  we  meet  the  Judge 
of  all  the  earth  with  joy  ?     We  believed  our 


253 


neighbor,  and  we  promptly  acted,  God  speaks, 
and  we  disregard  His  word.  Are  we  not  there- 
fore virtually  unbelievers — infidels  ?  This  spe- 
cies of  infidelity  forms  a  favored  position,  a 
stronghold  for  the  devil. 

2.  Pride.  The  pride  of  the  heart,  forms  a 
most  pleasing  lurking  place  for  Satan.  God 
hates  a  proud  look,  and  he  that  exalteth  him- 
self shall  be  abased.  In  the  arms  of  our  infidel- 
ity Satan  feels  himself  secure,  for  God  has  said, 
"he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned,"  but 
the  devil  revels  and  takes  peculiar  delight  in  the 
heart  where  pride  is  countenanced.  A  proud 
beggar  would  be  truly  a  contemptible  character ; 
and  the  devil  knows  we  are  all  beggars,  depend- 
ent on  God  for  every  drop  of  water,  and  every 
crumb  of  bread.  A  poor  culprit  condemned  to 
be  executed  to-morrow  and  inflated  with  pride, 
would  present  a  most  despicable  sight  in  the 
eyes  of  reflecting  men.  All  mankind  are  con- 
demned to  die,  and  may  meet  their  solemn  doom 
the  next  moment.  As  pride  in  its  nature  is 
unnatural,  unreasonable,  hateful  to  God,  and 
destructive  to  human  happiness,  it  behooves  us 
to  examine  our  hearts  with  great  care,  and  can- 
dor, lest  a  particle  of  this  soul-degrading,  God- 


254 


dishonoring  principle  in  "which  Satan  delights, 
should  be  found  to  exist  within.  A  desire  to 
be  seen  and  admired  of  men,  is  unequivocal 
proof  of  the  existence  of  this  evil  in  the  heart. 
Can  anything  but  pride  influence  a  dying,  con- 
demned mortal  to  wear  fine  and  costly  apparel, 
or  build  elegant  and  expensive  houses,  and  fur- 
nish them  with  costly  furniture  only  to  be  seen 
and  admired  ?  It  is,  however,  frequently  as- 
serted that  we  may  be  as  proud  when  dressed  in 
osnaburgs,  as  in  broadcloth.  While  the  possi- 
bility of  this  supposition  is  admitted,  the  sub- 
ject involved  in  the  case  is  of  too  much  impor- 
tance (even  the  loss  of  the  soul)  to  pass  over  the 
argument  carelessly.  We  must  appeal  to  higher 
authority  than  poor,  erring  men ;  we  must 
hear  what  Almighty  God  says  in  regard  to  this 
important  subject : 

When  Ahab  laid  aside  his  royal  robes,  and 
put  on  sackcloth  (a  coarse  hairy  garment)  and 
fasted,  the  Lord  beheld  it,  and  said  to  Elijah  : 
*'Seest  thou  how  Ahab  humbleth  himself  before 
me,  I  will  not  bring  this  evil  in  his  days." 
Our  Saviour's  words  are  in  perfect  accordance 
with  the  above  declaration.  "Woe  unto  thee, 
Chorazin  !  woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !  for  if  the 


255 


mighty  works  which  were  done  in  you,  had  been 
done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they  would  have  re- 
pented long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes."  Matt, 
xi,  21. 

When  Almighty  God  expressly  declared  that 
sackcloth,  a  coarse,  hairy  garment,  worn  by  a 
man,  was  a  mark  of  humility,  will  mortal  men 
say,  that  to  wear  gay  and  costly  apparel  is  no 
evidence  of  pride  in  the  heart !  Let  God  be 
true,  though  every  mortal  man  be  found  guilty 
of  falsehood.  Therefore,  prudence  and  common 
sense  dictates  to  us  that  we  should  imitate  the 
conduct  of  Ahab,  and  also  of  the  Ninevites,  by 
laying  aside  every  mark  of  wealth  and  show  in 
our  houses,  our  furniture,  and  our  apparel,  es- 
pecially as  our  blessed  Redeemer  laid  aside  his 
exalted  glory,  and  bore  the  cross,  and  despised 
the  shame,  being  born  in  a  stable,  and  having 
marked  the  pathway  to  heaven,  in  and  through 
the  deep  valley  of  humility  and  self-denial !  0 
let'us  imitate  the  example  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  this  great  conflict.  May  we,  like  our  Lord 
and  Master,  be  clothed  with  the  beautiful  gar- 
ment of  genuine  humility,  and  thus  drive  Satan 
from  his  favorite  haunt  of  pride  in  our  heart. 

3dly.     Love   of   the    World. — When  the 


256 


devil  has  been  driven  from  his  haunts  of  infi- 
delity and  pride,  he  retires,  as  his  last  subter- 
fuge, into  the  stronghold  of  the  love  of  the  world. 
Here  he  generally  makes  his  most  powerful  and 
and  successful  attacks  upon  the  heart  of  man. 
Satan  well  knows  that  the  love  of  the  world,  is 
the  darkest  crime  a  human  being  can  be  guilty 
of — the  most  malignant  and  fatal  disease  to 
which  he  is  exposed  in  this  unhealthy  clime. 
It  was  the  only  disease  the  Great  Physician 
failed  to  cure  when  he  was  on  earth.  When 
the  rich  young  man  was  directed  by  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  sell  all  his  possessions  and  give  the  pro- 
ceeds to  the  poor,  he  went  away  sorrowful,  for  he 
had  great  possessions.  0  how  powerfully  and 
successfully  did  the  devil  fight  for  this  impregna- 
ble fortress  erected  in  this  amiable  young  man's 
heart !  And  to  the  present  day  this  strong- 
hold is  Satan's  favorite  rendezvous. 

Let  us  therefore  examine  this  point  with  care 
and  candor.  Were  we  called  on  to  sell  all  our 
earthly  possessions,  and  give  the  proceeds  to 
the  poor,  could  we  promptly  and  cheerfully 
comply  with  the  requisition  ?  Or  would  we  not 
rather  go  away,  like  the  rich  young  man,  from 
Christ,  with  a  sorrowful  heart  ?     If  so,  would  it 


25T 


not  afford  proof  positive  that  we  love  the 
WORLD,  and  thereby  afford  the  devil  a  most  de- 
sirable stronghold  in  our  heart. 

Again,  were   we  only  tried   as  was  the   old 
patriarch,  who  lived  in   a  very  dark  age  of  the 
world,  could  we  meet  the  trial  and  triumph  as 
did  Job  ?     When  all  his  large  possessions  were 
swept  away,  he  bowed  in  submission  and  praised 
the  Lord  !     Satan  well  knows  that  if  we  love 
the  world,  its  money,  its  property,  its  honors, 
its  gratifications,  more  or  less,  we  cannot  love 
God,  and  must  be  banished  forever  from  His 
presence,  and  the  glory  of   His  power.     There 
are  many  who  deceive  their  own  souls  by  say- 
ing— "I  love  God  better  than  I  love  the  world." 
Were  the  wife  to  use  this  specious  argument 
and  comfort  her  husband,  by  assuring  him  she 
loves  him  better  than  the  other  favorite,  it  would 
be  mockery ;  and  yet  many  who  pass  for  good 
Christians,  will  cast  this  dark  reproach  upon 
the  Saviour,   and  wipe  their  lips  and  say,  "I 
have  done  no  wrong,"     Others   console   their 
own  hearts  by  saying,  "It  is  true  I  am  not  yet 
sanctified  wholly,  I  still  feel  the  remains  of  the 
carnal  mind,  but  I  intend  and  expect  to  secure 
the   wedding  garment,  viz.  pure  love  before  I 


258 


die."  Was  the  wife  to  adopt  this  language, 
and  comfort  her  husband  by  assuring  him  that 
it  was  her  sincere  desire  and  intention  to  love 
him  perfectly  before  she  died,  when  she  be- 
came old  and  wrinkled,  it  would  be  an  insult 
which  human  language  cannot  describe,  and  yet 
professing  Christians  will  carelessly  assume  this 
ruinous  position  in  regard  to  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  and  sit  down  contentedly  and  smoke  and 
laugh  and  jest,  and  murder  their  precious  mo- 
ments, which  should  be  spent  in  fasting  and 
prayer.  Hence  the  love  of  the  world  may  be 
considered  Satan's  most  favorite  lurking  place, 
his  principal  stronghold,  the  last  from  which 
he  will  be  driven. 

Having  briefly  and  imperfectly  examined 
some  of  the  devil's  strongholds,  proceed  we. 

Secondly — To  notice  the  nature  of  the  con- 
flict, and  the  means  through  which  we  may  gain 
a  triumphant  victory. 

1.  The  nature  of  the  conflict.  It  is  a  spirit- 
ual warfare,  hence  the  weapons  of  our  warfare 
are  not  carnal,  &c.  It  is  a  good  cause  ;  "Fight 
the  good  fight  of  faith."  It  is  an  incessant  con- 
flict. If  we  are  only  one  minute  off  our  guard, 
the  insidious  enemy  will  take  advantage  of  that 


259 


careless  moment  to  inflict  a  deadly  wound.  It 
is  an  important  battle,  if  we  are  conquered, 
eternal  ruin  must  ensue,  including  shame  and 
ceaseless  misery.  ''These  shall  go  away  into 
everlasting  punishment — Who  shall  be  punished 
with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power." 
Matt.  XXV,  46 ;  2  Thess.  i,  9.  If  we  are  cou- 
rageous and  gain  the  victory — eternal  life  shall 
be  our  great  reward,  including  an  inheritance, 
incorruptible,  and  undefiled,  that  fadeth  not 
away.  A  home — a  house  not  made  with  hands 
eternal  in  the  heavens,  and  to  crown  the  vic- 
tor's head,  a  glorious  crown  of  life  shall  be  given. 
It  is  enough— it  is  an  important  conflict  in  which 
we  are  engaged. 

2.  The  PREPARATION  for  BATTLE — the  Chris- 
tian ARMOR.  "The  weapons  of  our  war- 
fare." 

The  ancients  used  both  ofi'ensive  and  defen- 
sive armor,  and  as  our  foes  are  numerous,  insid- 
ious and  malignant,  and  we  shall  have  to  fight 
at  every  step  through  life,  for  liberty,  and  all 
our  gospel  privileges,  it  will  be  important  and 
necessary  that  we  put  on  the  whole  armor  of 
God.  As  cowardice  invariably  marks  the  boI- 
23 


260 


dier's  character  with  shame  and  disgrace,  all 
slavish  fear  must  be  laid  aside. 

The  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  has  given  us  a 
full  description  cf  the  Christian  soldier's  armor. 
Eph.  vi,  13—18.  (1.)  ^'Stand,  therefore,  hav- 
ing your  loins  girt  about  with  the  truth." 
God's  word  is  truth.  The  girdle  for  our  loins 
must  be  composed  of  scripture  doctrine.  If  our 
doctrine  is  defective  or  not  true,  when  the  dis- 
covery is  made,  it  will  weaken  our  loins,  and 
cause  our  knees  to  smite  together.  It  behooves 
us,  therefore,  to  receive  and  preach  that  doctrine 
which  will  stand  on  the  judgment  day,  viz.  the 
proper  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  by  his 
death,  he  made  an  atonement  for  us — that  by 
repentance  and  faith,  only,  we  may  receive  par- 
don, regeneration,  and  sanctification ;  and  that 
through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  we  may  live  holy, 
righteous  and  godly  lives  on  earth,  and  enjoy 
eternal  life  in  heaven.  He  that  believeth  shall 
be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not  stall  be 
damned." 

2d.  The  breastplate  of  righteousness. 
Nothing  but  this  breastplate  can  protect  our 
vital  parts  from  the  assaults  of  our  enemies. 
Our  hearts  must  be  made  perfect,  and  right,  and 


261 


pure,  and  good,  by  the  mighty  power  of  that 
God  who  has  done  all  things  well,  whose  signa- 
ture is  purity  and  perfection.  We  must  keep 
this  important  piece  of  armor  bright  by  faith 
and  prayer.  May  our  righteousness  never  be- 
come dim  or  rusty. 

3d.  Your  feet  shod  with  the  prepara- 
tion OF  THE  GOSPEL  OF  PEACE."  We  must  ex- 
pect to  meet  with  briers  and  thorns  in  our  path- 
way to  heaven.  We  shall  be  assailed  frequently 
by  persecution  and  sore  temptation,  piercing 
our  feet  most  painfully.  Our  feet,  therefore, 
must  be  shod  with  peace.  A  pure  spirit  of 
peace  and  love  in  connection  with  a  pure  heart, 
will  enable  us  to  trample  all  the  briers  and  thorns 
beneath  our  feet,  not  only  those  which  proceed 
from  the  mouth  of  bitter  and  enraged  men,  but 
also  devils.  God  will  shortly  bruise  Satan  under 
your  feet.  Let  us,  therefore,  put  on  the  gospel 
shoes  of  peace — peace  and  love. 

4th.  "The  shield  of  faith."  A  defensive 
piece  of  armor  used  by  the  ancients,  sometimes 
made  of  metal,  but  more  frequently  of  tanned 
hides  that  were  anointed  with  oil,  in  order  to 
render  them  smooth,  compact  and  firm.  Faith 
is  the  Christian  soldier's  shield,  which  if  dexter- 


262 


ously  managed,  will  successfully  ward  off  all  the 
fiery  darts  of  the  wicked  one.  Infidelity — un- 
belief constitutes  Satan's  most  successful  strong- 
hold, but  faith,  strong  faith,  demolishes  that  for- 
tification at  a  blow,  and  leaves  the  enemy  ex- 
posed to  the  triumphant  assaults  of  humble,  fer- 
vent prayer.  All  things  are  possible  to  him 
that  believeth.  We  should,  therefore,  always 
keep  the  shield  of  faith  in  active  exercise.  The 
Christian  is  never  safe,  no  not  for  one  moment, 
without  the  shield  of  faith.  Paul  says,  "Eor 
we  walk  by  faith,  not  by  sight."  So  that  every 
step  through  life  should  be  regulated  by  the  rule 
of  faith.  "Whatever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin,"  so 
that  whatever  we  do  or  say,  should  be  done  and 
said  to  the  glory  of  God. 

5th.  *'The  helmet  of  salvation."  God  is 
my  salvation,  therefore,  I  will  not  fear  what 
men  can  do  unto  me.  The  saving  power,  and 
the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  should  al- 
ways rest  upon  the  Christian  soldier's  head; 
add  to  this,  "the  sword  of  the  spirit,"  "which 
is  the  word  of  God."  This  is  our  two-edged 
sword,  its  promises  foil  our  enemies,  and  crowns 
us  with  peace  and  safety ;  its  commands,  denun- 
ciations, and  inflexible  justice,  conquers   and 


263 


slays  every  assailant.  0  let  us  wield  this  sharp 
sword  dexterously,  and  wisely,  and  certain  vic- 
tory wil  ensue.  We  must  not  fail,  however,  to 
accompany  all  our  efforts  with  prayer,  humble 
fervent  prayer.  It  is  not  the  soldier,  but  the 
Captain  who  gains  the  victory  in  all  our  bat- 
tles ;  hence  we  must  implore  and  secure  the 
presence  and  aid  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
every  conflict.  In  our  prayers  we  must  be  care- 
ful to  avoid  formality,  they  must  be  accompanied 
with,  and  enforced  by  supplication  in  the  Spirit. 
We  must  strive,  fight,  press  our  cause  upon  our 
knees,  we  must  pray  without  ceasing.  And  yet 
farther,  we  must  watch  as  well  as  pray,  "Watch- 
ing thereunto  with  all  perseverance."  We  must 
watch  every  motion  of  the  enemy,  either  from 
without  or  from  within,  watch  diligently  every 
thought,  every  word,  every  desire,  every  motive 
and  every  action. 

By  a  judicious  application  of  the  Christian 
armor,  we  shall  learn  that  the  weapons  of  our 
warfare  are  not  carnal,  but  mighty  through 
God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  all  Satan's  strong- 
holds. Thus  through  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  we  may  gain  and  secure  a  glori- 
ous, a  triumphant  victory  over  all  our  enemies, 
23* 


264 


and  enter  through  the  gates  triumphantly  into 
the  New  Jerusalem,  the  Holy  City  of  God,  to  go 
no  more  out  forever,  where  we  shall  lay  the 
weapons  of  our  welfare  by,  where  eternal  peace 
shall  be  proclaimed  to  all  Christ's  faithful,  val- 
iant soldiers.    Amen. 


WHEN  THE  SON  OF  MAN  COMETH 

SHALL    HE    FIND    FAITH    ON 

THE    EARTH. 

"NevertJieless,  ivhen  the  Son  of  man  cometli  shall 
He  find  faith  on  the  eaHh.'^^ — Luke  xviii,  8. 

The  evidence  that  there  is  a  God,  and  that 
He  hears  the  cry  of  His  dependent  children  on 
earth,  and  supplies  all  their  wants,  is  as  conclu- 
sive to  the  eye  of  faith,  as  the  father's  hand,  or 
the  judge's  authority  is  seen,  felt  and  realized 
daily  in  the  different  occurrences  of  life,  by  our 
physical  senses ;  yet  our  Saviour  more  than  in- 
timates that  when  he  comes  again,  he  will  not 
find  faith  on  the  earth.  "We  presume  He 
means  strong^  living,  consistent  faith.  We 
will  consider : 

First. — The  supposed  condition  of  the  world 
when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come ;  viz.  without 
living,  strong,  consistent  faith, 

1.  The  power  or  life  of  faith, — Faith  now 
supplies  the  strength  which  man  lost  in  the  fall. 
Under  the  legal  economy,  or  Mosaic  dispensa- 
tion, faith  possessed  almost  an  unlimited  power. 


266 


Jacob  by  the  strong  arm  of  faith,  held  the  an- 
gel, and  would  not  let  him  go.  Hence,  the 
angel  said,  ^'For  as  a  prince  hast  thou  power 
with  God,  and  with  men,  and  hast  prevailed." 
The  Apostle  in  adverting  to  the  character  of  a 
host  of  ancient  worthies,  says,  "Who  through 
faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness, 
obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions, 
quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge 
of  the  sword;  out  of  weakness  were  made 
strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight 
the  armies  of  the  aliens  ;  women  received  their 
dead  bodies  raised  to  life  again,"  &c.  Those 
mighty  and  miraculous  deeds  were  performed 
by  the  exercise  of  faith  in  God,  through  the 
grace  of  a  promised  Messiah.  Nor  can  we  ra- 
tionally suppose  that  this  divine  principle  would 
lose  its  power  and  efficacy  under  the  sacred  in- 
fluence of  the  gospel.  In  contrasting  the  legal 
and  evangelical  dispensations,  the  Apostle  says, 
"For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  be 
glory,  much  more  doth  the  ministration  of 
righteousness  exceed  in  glory."  2  Cor.  iii,  9. 
Our  Saviour  in  describing  the  faith  of  the  gos- 
pel day,  says,  "For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye 
have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  ye  shall 


26T 


say  unto  this  mountain,  remove  hence  to  yonder 
place,  and  it  shall  remove;  and  nothing  shall 
be  impossible  unto  you."  Matt,  xvii,  20.  Again, 
"If  thou  canst  believe,  all  things  are  possible 
to  him  that  believeth."  Mark  ix,  23.  And 
when  the  Lord  Jesus  commissioned  His  disci- 
ples to  go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the 
gospel,  He  added,  "He  that  believeth  and  is 
baptized  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth 
not  shall  be  damned."  And  as  a  security 
against  Antinomian  and  Universalian  corrup- 
tions. He  guards  the  principle  of  saving  faith 
by  an  important  declaration,  viz.  "And  these 
signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe :  in  my 
name  they  shall  cast  out  devils :  they  shall 
speak  with  new  tongues ;  they  shall  take  up 
serpents ;  and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing, 
it  shall  not  hurt  them ;  and  they  shall  lay 
hands  upon  the  sick,  and  they  shall  recover." 
Mark  xvi,  17,  18. 

It  is  now  believed,  however,  that  this  power 
was  only  imparted  to  the  Apostles,  and  was  ta- 
ken from  the  church  soon  after  their  day.  Is 
there  any  scripture  proof  of  this  fact  ?  I  know 
not  one  text  that  will  prove  it  even  by  implica- 
tion.    If  those  signs  were  only  to  attend  and 


268 


confirm  the  preaching  of  the  Apostles,  why- 
were  they  written  in  that  holy  book  without 
any  reserve,  all  of  which  we  are  bound  to  obey  ? 
Those  signs  are  inseparably  connected  with  our 
commission.  If  we  are  sent  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel, we  must  receive  our  authority  from  Christ, 
and  in  Matthew's  gospel,  He  adds  these  words, 
"And  lo  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the 
end  of  the  world."  This  gracious  promise  is 
not  applicable  to  the  Apostles  exclusively,  but 
unequivocally  to  His  ministers  in  all  ages,  even 
to  the  end  of  the  world ;  nor  is  there  any  inti- 
mation in  Grod's  word  that  the  'power  of  faith 
was  ever  to  be  taken  from  the  church  ;  and  yet 
it  has  ceased  to  be  exercised;  nay,  it  has  been 
voluntarily  and  formally  given  up  and  excluded 
from  every  branch  of  the  Protestant  church ; 
and  if  it  cannot  now  be  found  in  the  church,  we 
presume  it  cannot  be  found  on  earth.  It  is 
said,  however,  that  there  is  now  no  need  for 
extraordinary  faith,  since  the  gospel  has  been 
established  in  the  world.  Even  this  apology  I 
fear  is  very  unsound,  for  to  the  present  day, 
more  than  one-half  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,  have  not  received  the  gospel,  neither 
have  they  heard  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  eternal 


269 


Son  of  God,  is  the  only  Saviour  of  our  ruined 
race.  If  our  missionaries  possessed  this  power 
of  faith,  how  different  would  be  their  success  in 
heathen  lands. 

Nor  is  it  reasonable,  nor  would  God  deal  im- 
partially with  all  men,  were  he  to  give  irresisti- 
ble and  conclusive  proof  of  the  divinity  of  the 
gospel  to  the  few,  and  leave  the  many  without 
such  evidence. 

Again.  Is  there  no  necessity  that  the  servant 
of  God  should  possess  power  to  heal  that  poor 
lunatic,  whose  maladies  lie  beyond  the  reach  of 
medical  skill  or  power  ?  Is  it  not  greatly  to  be 
feared  that  w^e  have  sat  down  on  the  lap  of 
Delilah  (the  god  of  this  world,  ease  and  wealth,) 
where  our  locks  have  been  shorn  off,  and  we 
have  become  weak  and  feeble  as  other  men  ? 
And  by  way  of  quieting  our  conscience,  we  say 
there  is  now  no  necessity  for  extraordinary 
faith  ! 

But  leaving  this  important,  this  vital  princi- 
ple of  faith,  which  cannot  now  be  found  on  earth, 
let  us  inquire  further.  Can  we  now  find 
another  very  important  feature  of  faith,  viz.  an 
unwavering  and  consistent  belief,  or  faith  in 
the  attributes  of  God  ?  say  His  omnipresence. 


270 


Where  can  we  find  that  faith  which  uniformly 
realizes  that  great  truth,  "Thou  God  seest  me  ?" 
Who  believes  that  God  hears  every  word  he 
speaks,  and  that  he  is  constantly  in  his  immedi- 
ate presence  ?  Where  shall  we  find  that  indi- 
vidual, who  says  or  does  nothing  which  he 
would  not  say  and  do  if  the  Lord  Jesus  were 
personally  present  ?  Can  he  be  found  on 
earth  ?  We  may  hope,  but  alas  !  our  fears  rise 
above  our  hopes. 

Further,  where  shall  we  find  the  man  who 
fully  and  consistently  believes  God's  holy  word? 
We  must  believe  all  that  is  written  in  God's 
book,  or  it  will  profit  us  nothing.  Who  really 
and  constantly  believes  the  following  declara- 
tion ?  "But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as 
a  thief  in  the  night ;  in  the  which  the  heavens 
will  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elc 
ments  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,  and  the  earth 
also,  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be 
burned  up."  2  Peter  iii,  10.  As  that  momen- 
tous day  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  we 
should  expect  it  this  night — the  next  hour,  but 
who  does  ?  Alas  !  how  few  there  are  who  live 
and  act  as  if  they  were  even  willing  to  see  the 
Lord  Jesus  come.     Had  even  a  stranger  have 


271 


informed  us  that  a  band  of  incendiaries  would 
burn  down  our  house  one  night  during  the  next 
week,  what  a  deep  impression  it  would  have 
made  on  our  mind ;  it  would  drive  peace  and 
sleep  far  away,  unless  we  were  well  prepared  to 
meet  the  event,  but  when  God  speaks,  and 
makes  a  more  awful  declaration,  we  feel  but 
little  concerned  about  the  event;  perhaps  we 
retire  to  our  bed  unprepared  to  meet  that  sol- 
emn doom  which  will  come  on  us  as  a  thief,  and 
may  come  this  night. 

The  Apostle  says,  "For  we  walk  by  faith^ 
not  by  sight,"  and  "whatever  is  not  of  faith,  is 
sin."  2  Cor.  v,  7 ;  Rom.  xiv,  23.  Thus  every 
act  of  our  life,  should  be  an  act  of  faith,  believ- 
ing confidently  that  it  will  please  God.  "Wheth- 
er, therefore,  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  ye 
do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God."  1  Cor.  x,  31. 
0  how  few  there  are  now  on  earth  who  live  by 
faith ;  who  regard  not  the  opinion  of  men ; 
neither  their  own  secular  interest,  but  believe 
confidently  that  what  they  say  and  do  will 
please  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  benefit  the 
human  family  !  All  these  things,  living — con- 
sistent faith  fully  realizes.  But  can  we  find  its 
existence  on  earth  ? 
24 


272 


Secondly, — The  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man. 

We  may  inquire  into  the  design,  the  manner 
and  the  time  of  His  coming, 

1st.  The  design. — It  is  presumable  that  the 
great  object  of  Christ's  second  coming,  will  be 
to  establish  His  kingdom  on  earth  in  peace, 
and  truth  ;  when  individual  and  universal  right- 
eousness shall  obtain.  Then,  and  not  until 
then,  will  God's  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is 
done  in  heaven. 

In  that  happy  day,  all  mankind  shall  dwell 
together  as  one  great  family  of  God  on  earth  ; 
nor  will  there  be  one  discordant  sound  or  sen- 
timent heard  among  men,  any  more  than  those 
sounds  are  heard  among  the  multitudes  in 
heaven.  The  Lord  Jesus  taught  His  disciples 
and  followers  to  pray  for  this  glorious  era,  by 
using  that  comprehensive  petition,  "Thy  will  be 
done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven."  Our 
faith,  however,  has  been  very  weak,  and  our 
work  (in  regard  to  doing  God's  will  as  it  is  done 
in  heaven)  has  been  even  more  defective. 
Hence,  we  have  ceased  ardently  to  desire  the 
consummation  of  Christ's  great  work  of  re- 
demption, either  in  our  own  souls,  unless  it  should 
be  effected  near  the  close  of  life,  on  the  brink 


273 


of  the  grave.  And  its  universal  effect,  we  have 
placed  far,  far  away,  even  at  some  remote  period 
of  the  world's  history,  which  we  are  quite 
willing  shall  not  be  in  our  day. 

The  prophets  have  spoken  in  the  most  eleva- 
ted and  glowing  strains  in  regard  to  the  Messi- 
ah's kingdom  and  reign  on  earth ;  when  nation 
shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither 
shall  they  learn  war  any  more,  but  their  swords 
shall  be  beat  into  plough-shares,  and  their 
spears  into  pruning  hooks.  Wlien  the  lion  and 
the  lamb  shall  lie  down  together,  and  nothing 
shall  hurt  or  destroy  in  all  God'  holy  moun- 
tain. 

In  the  New  Testament,  Christ's  coming  and 
kingdom  is  spoken  of  in  exalted  terms — "For 
the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  His 
Father,  with  His  angels ;  and  then  shall  He 
reward  every  man  according  to  his  works." 
Matt,  xvi,  27.  "When  Christ,  who  is  our  life, 
shall  appear,  then  shall  we  also  appear  with  Him 
in  glory."  Col.  iii,  4.  "So  Christ  was  once  offer- 
ed to  bear  the  sins  of  many ;  and  unto  them 
that  look  for  Him,  shall  he  appear  the  second 
time  without  sin  unto  salvation."  Heb.  ix,  28. 
Texts   might  be  multiplied  in  regard  to  this 


274 


subject ;  I  will  add  but  one  more.  "And  the 
seventh  angel  sounded ;  and  there  were  great 
voices  in  heaven,  saying,  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord, 
and  of  His  Christ,  and  He  shall  reign  for  ever 
and  ever."  Rev.  xi,  15. 

2d. —  The  manner  of  His  coming. 
As  He  went  into  heaven,  so  will  He  come 
in  like  manner  again ;  so  said  the  angels  to  the 
astonished  disciples.  "And  while  they  looked 
steadfastly  towards  heaven  as  he  went  up,  be- 
hold, two  men  stood  by  them,  in  white  apparel ; 
which  also  said,  ye  men  of  Gallilee,  why  stand 
ye  gazing  up  into  heaven  ?  This  same  Jesus 
which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall 
so  come  in  like  manner,  as  ye  have  seen  Him 
go  into  heaven."  Acts  i,  10, 11.  All  consistent 
christians,  believe  that  Christ  ascended  up  into 
heaven,  in  the  same  body  in  which  he  appeared 
to  His  disciples  at  different  times  after  His  re- 
surrection. Therefore,  it  is  fairly  presumable 
that  He  will  come  personally.  Again.  "Be- 
hold, He  Cometh  with  clouds ;  and  every  eye 
shall  see  him,  and  they  also  which  pierced 
Him ;  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail 
because  of  Him.     Even  so.  Amen."  E-ev.  i,  7. 


275 


The  objector  may  say  that  Christ  cannot 
come  personally,  as  in  that  case  He  could  not 
be  omnipresent — that  every  eye  could  not  behold 
him  on  earth  if  He  were  confined  to  a  physical 
location.  These  difficulties  exist  not  with  an 
omnipotent  God.  Nor  should  we  limit  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel  in  this  day  of  wonderful — 
almost  miraculous  light.  Fallible,  ignorant 
men,  can  now  regulate  and  control  the  magnet- 
ic fluid  so  perfectly  and  mysteriously,  that  dis- 
tance is  almost  annihilated,  and  those  who  are 
separated  by  hundreds  and  thousands  of  miles, 
can  converse  together  ! 

It  is  not,  however,  important  that  we  should 
either  know,  or  be  able  to  define  the  manner 
of  Christ's  coming,  it  is  enough  for  us  to  know 
that  He  will  come ;  the  manner  we  leave  to  a 
God  of  infinite  wisdom  and  omnipotent  power. 

3d.  The  time. — Man  should  not  presume  to 
be  wise  above  that  which  is  written.  Secret 
things  belong  to  God,  and  those  which  are  re- 
vealed, to  us  and  our  children.  As  God 
has  wisely  and  mercifully  concealed  from  man 
the  day  of  his  dissolution,  so  has  He  seen  good 
to  conceal  from  us  the  time  of  His  coming. 
Christ  has  plainly  informed  us  that  it  will  be  as 
24* 


276 


a  thief  in  the  night — at  an  unexpected  hour. 
Therefore,  every  prudent  individual  should  look 
for,  and  expect  that  glorious  event,  every  day, 
every  hour ;  nor  presume  or  dare  to  live  one 
day,  or  one  hour  unprepared  to  meet  the  Lord 
Jesus  with  joy  at  His  coming.  Who  of  us 
would  rejoice,  to  see  Christ  make  His  glorious 
appearance  now — this  moment  ?  To  all  such  I 
would  say,  be  of  good  cheer,  the  night  is  far 
spent,  the  glorious  morning  is  at  hand,  when 
the  Sun  of  Righteousness  shall  arise  to  set  no 
more. 

The  present  state  of  the  world,  and  of  the 
church,  indicate  the  immediate  appearance  of 
Christ  as  conclusively  as  the  budding  of  the 
trees  bespeak  the  opening  spring,  and  the  re- 
turn of  summer ;  those  signs,  and  the  fearful 
representations  given  of  that  day,  should  alarm 
us  all,  and  cause  us  to  live  momentarily  prepa- 
red for  that  great  event.  The  Lord  Jesus  gives 
us  the  following  salutary  caution,  in  regard  to 
that  day :  "And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest 
at  any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with 
surfeiting  and  drunkenness,  and  the  cares  of 
this  life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon  you  una- 
wares.    For  as  a  snare  shall  it  come  on  all 


277 


them  that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth." 
Luke  xxi,  34,  35. 

Again. — "Likewise  also  as  in  the  days  of 
Lot;  they  did  eat,  they  drank,  they  bought, 
they  sold,  they  planted,  they  builded ;  but  the 
same  day  that  Lot  went  out  of  Sodom,  it  rained 
fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and  destroyed 
them  all.  Even  thus  shall  it  be,  when  the  Son 
of  Man  is  revealed."  Luke  xvii,  28 — 30. 

With  these  solemn  and  alarming  declarations 
continually  sounding  in  our  ears,  can  we  live 
carelessly  one  moment,  without  a  pure  and  holy 
heart ;  and  perhaps  contending  earnestly  about 
meats  and  drinks^— about  forms  and  ceremo- 
nies ?  Nay,  should  we  not  rather  fast  and  pray, 
day  and  night,  until  our  hearts  are  purified  by 
the  precious  blood  of  Jesus — until  we  can  stand 
by  faith,  continually  before  God,  *  unblamable 
and  unrebukable  in  His  sight?  Amen.  Lord 
awake  a  guilty  world ;  and  a  slumbering  church 
to  a  sense  of  our  imminent  danger. 


LEARNING  AND   LEARNED   INSTI- 
TUTIONS. 

I  NOW  approach  a  subject  of  vital  importance 
to  the  church  ;  and  I  am  fully  aware  that  in  the 
expression  of  my  sentiments  in  regard  to  it,  I 
shall  stand  far — very  far  in  the  minority.  Few, 
very  few,  particularly  in  the  ministry,  will  con- 
sider my  sentiments  either  orthodox  or  reason- 
able. If,  however,  I  can  have  God's  word  and 
reason's  voice  with  me,  I  shall  have  nothing  to 
fear.  Noah  stood  almost  alone  in  his  day.  Lot 
found  very  few  who  were  willing  to  go  with  him 
when  he  fled  from  a  devoted  city.  The  Lord 
Jesus  and  his  little  band  of  followers  were  very 
far  in  the  minority,  but  they  were  not  cast  down. 
I  will,  therefore,  take  courage — put  my  trust 
alone  in  Israel's  God,  and  venture  to  show  my 
opinion  also. 

My  remarks  in  this  place  will  be  confined 
to  the  subject  of  learning  and  learned  institu- 
tions in  connection  with  the  church.  I  do  not 
intend  to  undervalue  knowledge  or  human  learn- 
ing— I  do  not  believe  the  unsound  and  enthusi- 


2T9 


astic  doctrine  that  "ignorance  is  the  mother  of 
devotion."  It  will,  however,  be  admitted  by 
every  unprejudiced  mind,  either  in,  or  out  of 
the  church,  that  good  things,  nay,  the  best 
things  on  earth,  may  be  abused  and  misplaced, 
and  thus  become  curses  rather  than  blessings ; 
even  literary  institutions,  when  they  are  found 
out  of  their  legitimate  place,  may  induce  discord 
rather  than  harmony.  I  assume  the  position  that 
colleges  and  literary  institutions  belong  to  the 
world's  department,  and  not  to  the  church. 
The  Lord  Jesus  says  of  his  followers,  who  con- 
stitute the  church — Ye  are  not  of  the  world,  I 
have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  marvel  not, 
therefore,  that  the  world  hate  you.  Money  has 
been  called  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness — 
THE  GOD  OF  THIS  WORLD  ;  and  one  reason  why 
it  is  so  called,  is  on  account  of  the  power  it  pos- 
sesses, and  the  homage  generally  paid  to  those 
who  have  it  in  their  possession.  Learning,  (by 
which  I  mean  a  finished  collegiate  education,) 
has  still  greater  power.  The  rich  man  may  op- 
press the  poor,  and  cause  his  power  to  be  felt 
in  divers  ways ;  yet  were  he  an  ignorant  man, 
he  would  be  looked  on  by  men  of  refinement 
with  pity  and  contempt ;  but  an  accomplished 


280 


education  will  procure  for  its  possessor  an  hon- 
orable reception  in  kings'  courts,  and  secure  to 
him  (if  he  is  an  upright  man)  the  friendship  and 
admiration  of  the  distinguished  men  of  the  world 
universally.  In  ordinary  cases  neither  the  rich, 
nor  the  learned  and  wise  men,  will  willingly  bow 
to  the  CROSS  of  Jesus  Christ,  or  treat  those  who 
consistently  bear  it,  with  common  respect ; 
should  they  be  members  or  ministers  of  the 
church,  when  they  speak  on  the  subject  of  the 
cross,  they  confine  all  the  pain,  and  shame,  and 
reproach  connected  therewith  to  Jesus  Christ 
exclusively,  nor  will  they  touch  it  with  one  of 
their  fingers.  Paul  gloried  in  the  cross  of 
Christ,  not  only  in  theory  or  imagination,  but 
in  reality  ;  by  it  he  was  crucified  unto  the  world, 
viz.  he  was  exposed  to  nakedness,  and  buffeting, 
and  persecutions ;  and  was  counted  as  the  filth 
and  ofi'scouring  of  all  things — in  these  he  glo- 
ried ;  but  generally  our  learned  and  wise  men 
will  beg  to  be  excused  from  such  exultation.  I 
know  there  are,  and  have  been,  in  every  age  of 
the  world,  honorable  exceptions  to  this  general 
rule.  When  the  circumstances  of  the  church 
require  the  aid  of  human  learning,  God  can  call 
a  Moses  from  the  king's  court,  or  a  Saul  of  Tar- 


281 


sus  from  tlie  feet  of  Gamaliel,  and  when  they 
are  powerfully  convicted  and  converted  to  God, 
they  will  choose  rather  to  suffer  affliction  with 
the  people  of  God  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures 
of  sin  for  a  season — they  will  esteem  the  re- 
proaches of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  trea- 
sures of  Egypt;  their  language  will  be,  "Yea 
doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the 
excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my 
Lord ;  for  whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss  of  all 
things,  and  do  count  them  but  dung,  that  I  may 
win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  him  not  having  on 
mine  own  righteousness  which  is  of  the  law,"  &c. 
In  modern  times  there  have  been  many  burn- 
ing and  shining  lights  in  the  church,  who  were 
men  of  extensive  learning,  as  they  were  also  of 
deep  piety.  The  Wesleys  and  Fletcher,  and 
others  connected  with  them,  shone  as  flaming 
heralds  of  the  cross,  and  were  abundantly  suc- 
cessful under  the  influence  of  divine  grace,  in 
reforming  and  purifying  the  church,  and  also  a 
wicked  world.  It  was  not,  however,  necessary, 
nor  agreeable  to  the  order  of  the  divine  econo- 
my that  all  who  preached  the  gospel  should  be 
learned  men  in  that  day  ;  the  greater  part  of  the 
labor,  even  of  preaching,  was  performed  by  un- 


282 


learned  men.  Especially  was  the  implanation, 
and  the  triumphant  progress  of  Methodism,  or 
pure  and  undefiled  religion,  in  these  United 
States  eifected  principally  by  unlearned  men. 
And  at  the  commencement  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  on  earth,  the  principal  part  of  the  labor 
and  efficient  work,  was  performed  by  ignorant 
and  unlearned  men.  Now,  is  it  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  the  Lord  Jesus  when  he  laid  the 
corner  stone  of  his  church  on  earth,  could  make 
a  mistake,  or  set  an  example  which  his  follow- 
ers in  all  after  ages  could  not  pursue  with  safety 
and  success  ?  Jesus  Christ  could  have  called  in 
to  his  aid  the  learned  and  wise  men  of  his  day, 
but  he  chose  in  his  wisdom  to  act  otherwise,  he 
called  his  disciples  generally  from  the  lower 
walks  of  life — from  the  fishing  net,  &c.  If  there 
ever  was  a  time  or  circumstances  that  called  for 
human  learning,  it  was  at  the  commencement  of 
the  gospel  dispensation,  when  an  error  in  doc- 
trine, or  in  experience,  or  in  practice,  would 
have  been  attended  with  the  most  pernicious,  if 
not  ruinous  consequences.  It  may  be  said  that 
the  apostles  acted  under  the  immediate  influence 
and  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  True,  and 
who  can  prove  by  the  word  of  God,  that  the  in- 


283 


fluence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  has  ever  been  (by 
divine  appointment)  withdrawn  from  Christ's 
church  and  his  ministering  servants  ?  If  (as  it 
is  believed  by  many)  the  gospel  and  the  grace 
of  God  shines  brighter  when  it  emanates  from 
men  of  learning,  than  when  it  is  preached  by 
unlearned  men,  why  did  not  Christ  select  all 
his  apostles  from  the  learned  circle  ?  Surely 
wisdom  and  prudence  would  unequivocally  dic- 
tate that  course,  as  the  best  which  could  be  con- 
sidered greatly  preferable  at  a  later  period  in 
the  history  of  the  church. 

If,  therefore,  the  church  of  Christ  was  origi- 
nally built  up  principally  by  unlearned  men ; 
and  when  God  greatly  revived  the  cause  of  pure 
religion  in  the  earth,  and  visited  his  people  in 
great  power  in  the  eighteenth  century  through 
the  instrumentality  of  J.  Wesley  and  others,  the 
work  was  effected  principally  by  unlearned  men, 
is  it  reasonable  to  suppose  that  it  must  now  be 
perpetuated,  and  secured  from  error  only  by 
human  learning  ?  Learning  has  not  a  tendency 
to  harmonize  and  unite  the  church  of  Christ,  or 
to  dissipate  the  clouds  and  difficulties  which 
seem  to  rest_on  many  parts  of  God's  written 
word ;  on  the  contrary,  extensive  and  ruinous 
25 


284 


discord  has  been  introduced  into  the  bosom  of 
the  church  by  learned  and  pious  men.  The  doc- 
trine of  election  and  reprobation,  which  has 
filled  the  Protestant  churches  with  bitterness 
and  discord,  and  still  continues  to  becloud  the 
glory  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  in  many  parts 
of  the  Lord's  vineyard — even  this  unreasona- 
ble theory  emanated  from  a  man  of  talent,  and 
learning,  who  is  also  represented  to  have  sus- 
tained a  good  and  pious  character.  Although 
this  extraordinary  system  of  divinity,  has  been 
ably,  and  I  think  conclusively  refuted  by  many 
learned  and  pious  authors ;  and  never  was  it 
made  to  feel  its  own  weakness  and  deformity  as 
sensibly  as  it  was  under  the  ministry  of  the 
early,  but  unlearned  Methodist  preachers,  who 
assailed  it  with  the  powerful  weapons  of  truth 
and  reason,  under  the  omnipotent  influence  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven ;  yet  it 
is  still  believed  and  advocated  by  many  learned 
and  wise,  and  professedly  pious  ministers  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Many  of  the  advocates 
of  the  numerous  and  conflicting  creeds  which 
abound  in  the  present  day,  are  learned,  and 
wise,  and  good  men  ;  yet  they  inflexibly  adhere 
to  the  doctrine  which  has  been  installed  into 


285 


their  minds  by  the  force  of  education;  and 
their  prejudices  are  generally,  if  not  uniformly 
strengthened  and  confirmed  by  the  power  of 
their  superior  learning,  which  enables  them  to 
fortify  and  defend  their  errors  by  learned  and 
specious  arguments.  It  may,  therefore,  be  said, 
without  fear  of  successful  contradiction,  that 
learning  does  not  particularly  qualify  ministers 
to  enforce  the  plain,  simple,  experimental  and 
practical  truths  of  the  gospel,  as  efficiently  as 
it  does  to  defend  their  own  peculiar  views  and 
tenets,  and  to  explore  what  they  esteem  the  er- 
rors of  others.  Hence  a  perpetual  war  is  kept 
up  by  learned  divines,  not  so  much  in  support 
of  truth  and  righteousness,  as  to  establish  and 
confirm  their  own  peculiar  sentiments.  V7hen 
young  men  are  educated  with  a  view  to  the 
ministry,  they  naturally  conclude  that  as  they 
know  more  than  others,  they  must  be  better  ; 
consequently  they  frequently,  and  almost  uni- 
formly assume  an  air  of  importance,  altogether 
incompatible  with  the  holy  religion  of  their  meek 
and  lowly  Redeemer.  Nor  does  this  unholy 
leaven  exist  in  a  latent  state  ;  they  soon  begin  to 
think  that  their  talents  and  intellectual  advanta- 
ges entitle  them  to  a  higher  seat  in  the  syna- 


286 


gogue  than  their  unlearned  but  pious  brother. 
Hence  a  train  of  evils  are  engendered  in  their 
own  bosom,  which  soon  diffuses  its  influence 
among  others,  and  contaminates  the  house  of 
God  with  pride  and  dissension,  where  nothing 
but  hupiility,  contentment  and  love  should  exist. 
Our  learned  young  men  soon  become  critics, 
and  esteem  a  grammatical  error  made  by  a 
preacher,  a  sufficient  crime  to  expel  the  ignora- 
mus from  the  ministry.  Many  old  veterans  of 
the  cross,  who  have  borne  the  burden  and  the 
heat  of  the  day,  and  into  whose  labors  those 
young  students  have  entered,  are  afraid  to  speak 
in  their  presence,  lest  they  should  make  a  mis- 
take, and  thereby  become  objects  of  ridicule. 
This  is  a  grievous  evil,  which  many  worthy  ser- 
vants of  the  Lord  Jesus  have  been  doomed  to 
writhe  under  in  silent  anguish  for  years. 

As  extensive  learning  is  not  an  essential 
qualification  for  a  gospel  ministry,  their  divine 
Master  has  promised  to  give  them  a  mouth  and 
wisdom  which  all  their  adversaries  shall  not  be 
able  to  gainsay  nor  resist.  They  speak  by  the 
authority  of  God,  accompanied  with  the  sacred 
influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  their  word 
reaches  the  sinners'  hearts,  and  becomes  the 


287 


power  of  God  unto  salvation.  It  is  not  reason- 
able to  suppose  that  God  calls  foolish  and  im- 
proper characters  to  the  work  of  the  ministry ; 
and  though  they  may  not  have  the  wisdom  or 
the  learning  of  the  world  to  lean  upon,  yet  have 
they  the  more  important  wisdom  which  cometh 
from  above,  and  fully  qualifies  them  to  preach  the 
gospel  in  its  purity  with  power  and  efficiency. 
They  are  taught  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God ; 
hence  they  do  not  strive  about  words  to  no 
profit,  but  to  the  subverting  of  the  hearers ; 
they  study  to  show  themselves  approved  unto 
God,  workmen  who  need  not  be  ashamed,  right- 
ly dividing  the  word  of  truth.  It  is  worthy  of 
notice,  that  the  gospel  shines  brighter,  and  God 
is  more  glorified,  by  the  ministry  of  unlearned 
than  of  learned  men.  When  Paul  (who  was 
known  to  be  a  learned  man)  reasoned  power- 
fully before  Festus,  he  cried  out,  "Paul,  thou 
art  beside  thyself,  much  learning  doth  make 
thee  mad ;"  thus  giving  the  praise  and  glory  to 
learning;  but  when  Peter  and  John  healed 
the  lame  man,  and  preached  Christ  powerfully 
to  the  audience,  they  gave  the  glory  to  God. 
''Now  when  they  saw  the  boldness  of  Peter  and 
John,  and  perceived  that  they  were  unlearned 
25* 


288 


and  IGNORANT  men,  they  marvelled ;  and  took 
knowledge  of  them,  that  they  had  been  with 
Jesus." 

If  extensive  learning  is  an  essential  qualifica- 
tion for  a  minister   of  Jesus  Christ,  and  will 
indeed  (as  many  believe)  qualify  its  possessor 
to  enjoy  a  higher  degree  of  happiness  in  heaven, 
than  an  ignorant  and  unlearned  man,  Christ 
certainly  erred  when  he  delivered  the  following 
benediction,  accompanied  with  a  most  solemn 
malediction,  "Blessed  be  ye  poor,  for  yours  is 
the  kingdom  of  God.     But  woe  unto  you  that 
are  rich !  for  ye  have  received  your  consola- 
tion."    There  are  very  few  of  the  poor  of  this 
world,  who  are,  or  can  ever  hope  to  be  men  of 
learning,  unless  it  is  through  the  charity  of  those 
who  are  w^ealthy;  while  the  rich  men  of  this 
world,  are  almost  uniformly  favored  with  learn- 
ing ;  yet  hath  God  chosen  the  poor  of  this  world, 
rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  kingdom  which 
he  hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him. 

I  shall  now  appeal  to  the  law  and  to  the  tes- 
timony, by  the  authority  of  God's  holy  word, 
and  that  rigidly  and  faithfully  applied,  must 
we  all  stand  or  fall.  There  is  not,  I  apprehend, 
one  plain  text  in  the  New  Testanaent,  which 


289 


proves    that    earthly    learning   or   wisdom   is 
necessary  to  qualify  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ, 
for  his  holy  duty.     Christ  says,  "I  thank  thee, 
0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because 
thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and 
PRUDENT,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes, 
even  so  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy 
sight."  Matt,  xi,  25,  26.     May  it  not  be,  that 
in  accordance  with  this  divine  declaration,  the 
purity,  simplicity,  and  harmony  of  the  gospel 
has  been  *'hid"  from  our  D.  D's,  therefore, 
division  and  discord  has  fallen  on  the  M.  E. 
Church  ?      When   John   sent   his   disciples  to 
Jesus  to  inquire  whether  He  was  the  Christ  or 
not,  the  Lord  Jesus  said,  in   reply  to  those 
messengers,  "Go  and  show  John  again  those 
things  which  ye  do  hear  and  see ;  the  blind 
receive   their   sight,   and   the  lame  walk,  the 
lepers  are  cleansed,    and  the  deaf  hear,  the 
dead  are  raised  up,  and  the  poor  have  the  gos- 
pel preached  unto  them."  Matt,  xi,  4,  5.     The 
poor  are  not  often  found  among  the  wise  and 
learned  of  this  world ;  neither  does  it  require 
extensive  learning  to  qualify  a  man  to  preach 
the   gospel  to  them.     It  may  be  said,  "If  we 
are  qualified  to  preach  the  gospel  correctly  and 


290 


learnedly  to  the  rich,  the  poor  may  receive  it 
also."  Not  so;  the  poor  cannot  comprehend 
or  understand  the  import  of  many  words  and 
phrases  in  common  use  among  the  learned ; 
but  on  the  contrary,  if  we  speak  the  plain  una- 
dorned language  of  propriety,  simplicity  and 
the  holy  scriptures,  the  rich  and  learned  can 
fully  comprehend  the  bearing  and  import  of 
every  word  and  sentiment  expressed.  Thus 
the  wise  and  learned  individual  cannot  but  with 
the  utmost  difficulty  obey  the  command  of  Je- 
sus Christ — go  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature,  for  they  have  received  a  language  in 
the  college,  which  renders  them  partially  bar- 
barians to  the  ignorant  and  the  unlearned.  It 
will,  I  apprehend,  be  generally,  if  not  univer- 
sally conceded,  that  the  real  design  of  exten- 
sive learning  is  not  to  qualify  us  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  the  poor  and  the  illiterate,  but  to  the 
rich  and  the  learned.  Were  the  point  conce- 
ded, (which  is  not  the  case,)  that  extensive 
learning  is  a  necessary  appendage  to  qualify  us 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  learned  and  the 
rich,  would  it  be  wise  or  prudent  to  qualify 
every  minister,  (that  too  at  a  considerable  ex- 
pense of  money  and  of  time,)  to  preach  to  a 


291 


portion  of  the  community  who  are  seldom  call- 
ed ;  and  so  slender  is  their  hope  of  salvation, 
that  our  divine  Master  says,  that  it  is  easier 
for  a  camel  to  pass  through  the  eye  of  a  nee- 
dle, than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven — the  anathema  of  our  di- 
vine Redeemer  rests  on  them — "woe  unto  you 
that  are  rich;"  and  as  it  regards  this  subject, 
Paul  makes  the  following  strong  remarks :  "For 
ye  see  your  calling,  brethren,  how  that  not 
many  WISE  men  after  the  flesh,  not  many 
MIGHTY,  not  many  noble  are  called  :  but  God 
hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  this  world  to 
confound  the  wise  ;  and  God  hath  chosen  the 
weak  things  of  this  world  to  confound  the 
things  which  are  mighty ;  and  the  base  things 
of  this  world,  and  the  things  which  are  despis- 
ed, hath  God  chosen,  yea,  and  things  which 
are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  things  that  are." 
1  Cor.  i,  26 — 28.  I  cannot  conceive  how  it  is 
possible  for  any  individual  possessed  of  common 
understanding,  to  misunderstand  the  apostle's 
argument  in  the  above  passage,  which  will  cer- 
tainly prove  anything  else,  rather  than  that  the 
learning  and  wisdom  of  this  world  is  necessary 
to  qualify  a  minister  of  Christ  to  preach  the 


292 


gospel.  The  same  Apostle  expressly  declares 
that  the  wisdom  of  this  world  is  foolishness 
with  God.  Again  he  says,  "For  Christ  sent 
me  not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  the  gospel ; 
not  with  wisdom  of  words,  lest  the  cross  of 
Christ  should  be  made  of  none  effect."  I  might 
transcribe  nearly  every  paragraph  in  the  first, 
second,  and  third  chapters  of  Paul's  first  letter 
to  the  Corinthian  church,  with  many  other 
passages  interspersed  throughout  the  New  Tes- 
tament, to  prove  that  extensive  learning  is  not 
necessary  to  the  success  of  a  gospel  preacher, 
but  frequently  a  direct  hindrance.  I  will  only 
advert  to  the  following  quotation,  to  which  I 
must  beg  the  reader's  most  serious  attention. 
"And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you,  came 
not  with  excellency  of  speech,  or  of  wisdom, 
43claring  unto  you  the  testimony  of  God.  For 
I  determined  not  to  know  anything  among  you, 
save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  And  I 
was  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in 
much  trembling.  And  my  speech,  and  my 
preaching,  was  not  with  enticing  words  of 
man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the 
spirit,  and  in  power.  That  your  faith  should 
not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but   in   the 


293 


power   of  God.      Howbeit   we   speak   wisdom 
among  them  that  are  perfect ;  yet  not  the  wis- 
dom of  this  world,  nor   of  the   princes  of  this 
world,  that  come  to  nought.     But  we  speak  the 
wisdom  of  God  in  a  ministry,  even  the  hidden 
wisdom  which  God  ordained  before  the  world,  to 
our  glory."    Paul  was  evidently,  himself,  a  learn- 
ed man ;   but  he  laid  even  his  learning  down  a 
willing  sacrifice  at  the  shrine  of  his  divine  Mas- 
ter's  cross,  together  with  his   other  numerous 
earthly  distinctions,  and  went  out,  in  obedience 
to  the  call  and  command  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  in- 
to the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  into 
all  the  world   preaching  the   gospel  to  the  poor 
and  the  maimed,  and  the  halt,  and  the  blind  ;  nor 
did  he  fail  to  warn  the  rich,  and  the  wise  of  their 
imminent  danger,  while  he  invited  them  to  for- 
sake those  vanities,  and  seek  mercy  and  eternal 
life,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Paul  was 
intimately  acquainted  with  human  nature,  and 
also  the   power    and    efiicacy  of   divine  grace 
when   he   said — "Knowledge   pufieth   up,   but 
charity  edifieth."     As  God  hates  a  proud  look, 
should   we   not   feel   somewhat  afraid  of   that 
which  has  a  direct  tendency  to  swell  a  haughty 
worm,  and  thereby  render  us  offensive  in  the 


294 


sight  of  God?  We  should  dread  more  than 
death,  any  circumstance,  or  creature,  or  thing 
which  may  by  any  means  turn  us  from  the  un- 
frequented, but  honorable  path  of  deep  and 
genuine  humility,  which  always  bears  the  im- 
press of  the  meek  and  lowly  Saviour's  foot- 
steps. 

The  Lord  Jesus  asks  the  important  question, — 
"How  can  you  believe  which  receive  honor  one 
of  another,  and  seek  not  the  honor  that  cometh 
from  God  only  ?  In  open  view  of  that  danger- 
ous error,  he  carefully  guards  us  against  giving 
or  receiving  titles  of  distinction.  He  says, 
"The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  love  greeting  in  the 
market,  and  to  be  called  of  men,  Rabbi — Rabbi, 
but  be  not  yet  called  Rabbi,  for  one  is  your 
Master  even  Christ,  and  ye  are  all  brethren. 
But  he  that  is  greatest  among  you  shall  be  your 
servant.  And  whosoever  shall  exalt  himself 
shall  be  abased."  Now,  are  not  our  colleges 
openly  and  palpably  arrayed  against  the  senti- 
ments and  the  positive  commands  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ?  Those  institutions  of  learning 
deal  out  carelessly  titles  of  honorable  distinc- 
tion, and  many  of  our  leading  men  in  Israel  re- 
ceive them  without  one  objection.     0  God  !  the 


295 


God  of  our  fathers,  arouse  the  church,  and  may 
her  strong  men  of  Israel  leave  the  lap  of  Deli- 
lah, and  escape  from  the  arms  of  the  god  of  this 
world,  before  the  Philistines  put  out  both  our 
eyes. 

From  the  weight  of  testimony  found  in  the 
New  Testament  against  extensive  learning  as  a 
qualification  for  the  ministry,  and  the  little  t-hat 
is  said  in  favor  of  it,  should  we  not  pause,  and 
reflect,  and  fast  and  pray  for  pure  light  from 
heaven  on  this  momentous  subject  ?  Is  it  not 
possible  that  we  may  be  found  on  the  side  of 
the  world,  fighting  against  God,  and  the  cross 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  As  the  gospel 
breathes  a  constant  stream  of  mercy  to  the  poor, 
and  denounces  the  rich,  if  we  must  interfere  in 
the  subject  of  education,  should  we  not  rather 
recommend  and  encourage  schools  for  the  ben- 
efit of  the  poor,  something  similar  to  the  district 
schools,  now  established  in  most  of  our  states 
and  counties. 

Very  few  except  the  rich  are  benefited  by  our 
colleges.  A  poor  man  cannot  pay  the  board  and 
incidental  expenses  connected  with  any  of  our 
colleges,  were  he  to  receive  the  tuition  gratis. 
Nor  is  it  reasonable  or  right  in  the  sight  of  God, 
26 


296 


to  receive  money  from  the  poor  to  educate  rich 
men's  children.  Let  the  wealthy  part  of  the 
community  and  of  the  church  manage  their  own 
concerns,  while  we  turn  with  the  blessings  of 
the  gospel  to  the  poor  ;  and  if  their  education 
devolves  on  the  church  even  in  part,  let  us  re- 
commend all  our  members  to  give  their  children 
a  good  English  education — nay,  let  us  see  that 
it  is  done ;  and  then  teach  them  (by  example 
and  precept)  to  save  the  money  now  wasted  for 
fine  clothes,  and  houses  and  furniture,  and  rich 
food,  and  live  like  our  Divine  Master,  a  self-de- 
nyingjlife  in  all  things  ;  and  teach  them  further, 
to  apply  the  money  thus  saved  to  the  purchase 
of  good  religious  books,  including  ancient  and 
modern  history ;  and  then  let  all  the  time  now 
wasted  in  visiting  and  idle  conversation,  be  oc- 
cupied in  reading,  meditation  and  prayer.  An 
individual  with  a  good  plain  English  education, 
and  a  mind  well  stored  with  scripture  and  his- 
torical knowledge,  is  better  prepared  to  make  a 
good  and  a  useful  citizen,  than  that  man  who  has 
been  polished  for  years  within  the  walls  of  a 
college,  and  far  better  prepared  to  make  a  good 
and  successful  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  when 
God  converts  his  soul,  and  fills  it  with  holy  zeal 
and  burning  love  for  God  and  all  mankind. 


297 


Can  our  wise  and  learned  men  account  for 
the  simple,  but  astounding  fact,  that  in  the  early 
days  of  Methodism,  though  she  was  frowned  on 
and  despised  by  the  wise  and  great  men  of  this 
world,  and  her  preachers  were  generally  un- 
learned men,  yet  she  fought  her  way  trium- 
phantly through  every  opposing  dijQficulty  to  a 
high  and  holy  eminence  in  piety,  in  numbers, 
and  in  influence  ;  and  now  in  these  last  days, 
we  have  raised  up  colleges  and  seminaries  of 
learning  in  abundance,  and  our  learned  men, 
our  D.  D's  abound  everywhere,  while  our  beau- 
tiful fabric,  raised  up  by  the  2eal  and  purity  and 
faith  of  our  unlearned  fathers,  totters,>nd  God's 
house  is  divided  in  twain,  which  portends,  by 
divine  authority,  speedy  ruin ;  even  now  dis- 
cord abounds  through  our  ranks  generally  north 
and  south ;  confidence  is  fearfully  shaken,  and 
the  prospect  before  us,  to  every  piouSj  rational 
mind,  is  anything  but  prosperous  ?  May  we 
not  lean  on  the  world  for  support,  either  its 
money,  its  popularity,  or  its  polished  learning, 
but  return  to  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  there  learn 
to  do  our  first  works  over  again,  that  we  may 
live  and  not  die  ? 


DATE  DUE 

Jim  1  &mn 

bBi  1  ,fi- 

S/\  T 

^M**ii"*«"^^ 

_ 

GAYLORO 

PRINTED  INU.S. A. 

